Fractured Sunlight

Chapters

1: Prologue
2: Demons
4: Connections
5: Compromise
6: Exposition
7: Study
8: Reflection
9: Bonds
10: Stars
11: Hearts
12: Between
13: Journey
14: Heights
15: Love
16: Loss
18: Broken
19: Worlds
20: Wonderland
21: Nostalgia
22: Perspectives
23: Plans
24: Fractured
25: Sunlight
3: Speculation
17: Possibilities

1: Prologue

“Happy Birthday, dear Sunset, Happy Birthday to you!”

Twilight Sparkle clapped her hands, beaming as Sunset Shimmer blew out the ten candles on her birthday cake.

“Yeah, yeah,” Sunset huffed, crossing her arms over her chest and blowing her bangs out of her eyes. “Can I open my presents yet?”

“Yes, of course, dear,” Mr. Shimmer said, smiling down at the two of them as he ruffled his daughter’s hair, which earned him an annoyed grunt. “Just let me go cut the cake and I’ll be back with your presents.”

Once her father was out of the room, Sunset leaned forward across the table, eyes sparkling. “So, what did you get me, huh, huh?”

Twilight grinned and placed a finger on her cheek. “Oh, I dunno. A couple things, I guess. It’s a secret.”

“Not you too!” Sunset whined, slumping down onto the table. “You’re my best friend, Twilight! You’re not allowed to keep secrets from me on my birthday!”

Twilight giggled, then unzipped her backpack and pulled out two boxes. “Happy Birthday, Sunset.”

“Yes!” Sunset immediately began tearing apart the wrapping paper of the large box. “My Home Chemistry Set For Kids? My god, Twilight, you are such a nerd.”

“Hey…” Twilight mumbled, feeling her cheeks heat up. “Science is cool.”

“Oh, you’re always such a crybaby,” Sunset said, rolling her eyes. “It’s still a neat present, Twi. Thank you.” With a grin she added, “I bet if we look up some of the chemicals in here on the internet we can find a way to make them explode.”

“Ssh!” Twilight glanced towards the kitchen, then whispered, “I already know how to do it with some of them.”

The two giggled together quietly as Sunset unwrapped the smaller present.

Twilight bit her lip, unable to keep herself from grinning as she watched Sunset’s face light up with awe.

“Twilight, these are…” Sunset swallowed, holding up the earrings as if they would shatter if she breathed on them too hard. “Are these real emeralds?”

“Yep! At least, I’m pretty sure they are,” Twilight said, beaming.

“They’re beautiful…” Sunset took them out of their holder and began putting them in her ears. “Where did you get these? I’m pretty sure your allowance isn’t that high.”

“Well…” Twilight swallowed and looked away. “They were kind of a part of Cadance’s jewelry collection. I saw 'em and thought of you 'cause they match your eyes. She said it was okay.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow, her mouth twisting into a wry grin. “Oh, I see how it is. I’m only good enough for hand-me-downs, huh?”

“What? No, it’s not like that…” Twilight mumbled, folding her arms around her stomach. “I just thought… you said it yourself, I’m only nine, how would I get anything else?”

“Twilight, Twilight,” Sunset said, reaching over and tweaking her nose. “When are you ever going to be able to recognize when I’m just teasing you?”

Twilight stood there and continued to pout, so Sunset twirled around once and then patted at her ears. “How do I look?”

“Like my little princess!” Mr. Shimmer roared, scooping up his daughter from behind with one arm and lifting her high into the air.

“Daaaad!” Sunset whined. She twisted in his grasp ineffectually, trying to kick him in the chest as her face turned beet red. “Not in front of Twilight!” she hissed through clenched teeth.

Sunset finally struggled free and immediately skittered away, taking her seat at the table with a scowl.

“Ten years…” Mr. Shimmer mumbled, his eyes somewhat distant. “You sure did grow up fast.”

“Thank you for the cake, Mister Shimmer, and thank you for having me over,” Twilight said, giving a curtsy.

“It’s no trouble at all, Miss Sparkle,” he said, his eyes glinting with amusement. “In fact, you should have seen how excited Sunset got when she found out you could make it. She literally—”

“Dad!” Sunset screamed, slamming her fist onto the table. “Can we just eat, please?”

Twilight couldn’t keep the grin from her face as she dug into her slice of cake.

Mr. Shimmer glanced at his watch, then up at the sky. “You girls be careful out there. I want you both back before it gets dark out, okay? Your brother should be here to pick you up by nine, Twilight.”

Sunset huffed and crossed her arms, but Twilight just gave a thumbs up and a big smile. “Don’t worry, Mister Shimmer, we’re prepared! I’ve got a compass, some snacks, water, a first aid kit, a map, and an emergency flare gun. Also we both have our cell phones.”

“Come on, girl scout, daylight’s wasting,” Sunset said, playfully shoving Twilight as the smaller girl shouldered her pack. “Race you to the tree line!”

Sunset took off at a sprint, leaving Twilight to scramble after her. “Hey, wait up! That’s not fair!”

Huffing, Twilight was beaten to the treeline and the two of them set off into the woods that edged Sunset’s property.

“Looks like your woodlands preparedness classes don’t help you when it comes to running. Must be all the cookies.”

“That would be ‘Woodland Survival Skills,’ thank you very much,” Twilight said, turning her nose into the air. “Besides, you’re just mad 'cause they kicked you out.”

Sunset bit her lip and looked away. “She had it coming, and you know it.”

“Maybe she did, but that doesn’t mean it was right. Teacher Dixie Tai says that when dealing with bullies, you’re supposed to—”

“Rules rules rules, that’s all it ever is with you, Twilight,” Sunset said, waving her hand dismissively. “Come on, I don’t wanna argue right now. So, what’s this about a secret place you wanna show me?”

“Oh, I’m just all about rules, am I?” Twilight said, sniffing. “Well then, I guess we better turn back now, because if we actually want to check this place out, both of us are going to get in serious trouble, no ifs, ands, or buts.”

Sunset spun in her tracks, her mouth hanging open. “Wait, are you serious? Twilight, since when do you do something if you know you’re going to get in trouble for it?”

Twilight felt herself blush, and she clasped her hands behind her back. “Well, you know. Um, Happy Birthday?”

Sunset’s expression slowly morphed into a wide grin. “Yes! We’ll make a troublemaker out of you yet, Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight stuck her tongue out and the two of them started giggling as they resumed their journey.

“This place better be good then, yeah?” Sunset asked as she stopped for a brief moment, rummaging through the underbrush until she pulled out a suitably sized walking stick.

“Like I said, it’s a secret,” Twilight said, finding a stick of her own. “But it is a couple miles out, and we definitely won’t be back until after dark.”

“Man, your brother is going to kill you. I wish you could just spend the night, but my stupid birthday had to fall on a school day.”

Twilight shrugged. “Um, I’m sorry nobody else wanted to come to your party…”

Sunset scowled. “It’s not like I wanted those losers to come anyway. You’re here, and that’s enough. If we have to be the weird kids, at least we can be the weird kids together.”

Twilight couldn’t help but smile as a warmth flooded her heart. “Hey, wanna play ponies?”

“I dunno, Twilight.” Sunset said, glancing back at her. “I’m ten now. That means I should probably stop playing kiddie games like ponies.”

“It’s not kiddie!” Twilight snapped defensively. “Besides, I’m not ten yet, so we can still play it.”

Sunset rolled her eyes, laughing. “Fine, fine, whatever, dork. We can play ponies.”

“All right. I’ll be Twilight Sparkle, the magical unicorn.”

“You got to be a unicorn last time, I wanna be a unicorn!”

“I called it first. There’s Unicorns, Pegasi, and Earth Ponies, and we both have to pick a separate type.”

Sunset frowned, scratching at her head. “All right, fine… I wanna be an alicorn.”

Twilight blinked. “What’s an alicorn?”

“An Alicorn is a combination of all three types of ponies,” Sunset said, holding up three fingers. “They’ve got a horn, wings, and are super strong too. They’re the rulers of all the other ponies. Like, um, a princess.”

“That doesn’t sound fair at all.”

Sunset took off at a run and leapt over the small stream in front of them, then turned around and offered her hand to Twilight. “It’s my birthday, so I get to be a princess pony.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, but let Sunset help her over the stream. “Alright, fine.”

Sunset lifted her hand to shield her eyes from the sun as she looked up. “Is this seriously it?”

“Not quite,” Twilight said, pulling out her canteen and taking a swig of water. “It’s up at the top.”

“Um, Twilight,” Sunset mumbled. She glanced around, looking back at where they came. “That’s pretty high up, and it’s gonna get dark soon. We’re already going to be walking back in the dark… how are we supposed to get up there anyway?”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “It’s not like we’re literally going to go rock climbing. It slopes in the back, just a steep hill. Come on—you’re not scared, are you?”

Sunset crossed her arms over her chest. “Of course I’m not. Just… this better be worth it, Twi. I’m freaking exhausted.”

“Just a little bit further, I promise.”

It took them maybe another half an hour to circle around the plateau and ascend the steep path to the top, and by the time they made it there, panting, the sun had fallen low on the horizon.

“Wow,” Sunset murmured with a labored breath. “It’s beautiful.”

The forest stretched below them for miles: the rolling hills, the winding trails and rivers and streams were all visible from their vantage point high above. “It’s gonna sound cliché, but I’m pretty sure I can see my house from here,” Sunset said, getting down on her knees and peering over the edge of the cliff. “Okay, I’ll admit, this is pretty cool. It didn’t look this high up from down below…”

Twilight smiled and closed her eyes, letting the cool summer breeze ruffle her hair as she basked in the warmth of the setting sun. “There’s more, you know,” she said as she glanced at her watch.

Sunset Shimmer turned around and raised an eyebrow, but Twilight just smiled and sat down, patting the stone next to her. “You’ve got flashlights in that pack, right?” Sunset asked.

Twilight nodded and shrugged off her pack, setting it to the side. “Of course I do.” She fished through until she pulled out a small digital camera.

“Smile!” Twilight quickly snapped a picture of Sunset before she could complain.

“Hey, gimme that!” Sunset lunged for the camera, trying to grab it from Twilight. The two wrestled, pushing back and forth as they fought for control of the device.

The alarm on Twilight’s watch began to beep rapidly. “Get off of me,” Twilight grunted as she held the camera pinned beneath her. “It’s about to start!”

“What’s about to start?”

“Just shut up and watch,” Twilight said, pointing to the edge of the cliff as the two disentangled themselves.

Right as the sun touched the horizon, there was a flicker of movement on the cliffside. What had previously appeared to be a small and twisted piece of grass twitched, and then slowly began to spread, blooming into a radiant orange and gold flower highlighted by the setting sun.

“It’s called a Chinensis Solruptis, or a Sunburst Rose,” Twilight said, glancing over at Sunset, who stared in stunned silence. “They’re incredibly rare, grow in high elevations, and only bloom during the few minutes between the sun touching the horizon and its disappearance..”

Twilight carefully made her way over to the flower and clipped it off with a tiny pair of shears she had slipped out of her pocket. Then, carrying it as if it were a fragile glass bauble, she walked over to Sunset and wove it into her hair.

“It almost blends in,” Twilight said with a giggle.

Sunset blushed slightly and raised her hand up to feel at the flower. “Wow, Twilight… This is… just like my book…”

Twilight nodded.

“The hero travels all the way to the end of the earth to find this flower just to give it to her true love?”

Twilight felt her cheeks heat up. “Yeah, well... I like you a lot, Sunset, and you’re apparently a princess and all…”

“Like?” Sunset raised an eyebrow, her expression slowly morphing into a smirk. “What, like, like-like me?”

“I dunno,” Twilight mumbled, looking away. “Maybe.”

Sunset threw her head back and laughed. “Come on, Twilight, you do realize we’re both girls, don’t you?”

Twilight looked up, her eyes starting to water. “So? I’ve got a cousin who’s married to a girl, it’s totally normal!”

Sunset grimaced, then looked away. “Sheesh. You know they already think of us as the weird girls, right?”

“I don’t care about that,” Twilight said, sitting down and pulling her legs close to her chest.

“I can hear it already.” Sunset jumped backwards, dancing and singing in a high pitched voice. “Sunset and Twilight, sitting in a tree…”

“Shut up.”

“K-I-S-S-I-N—”

“I said shut—”

The ground at the edge of the cliff gave way, and Sunset windmilled her arms desperately to keep her balance.

Adrenaline hit Twilight like a freight train and she moved faster than she ever had before in her life, lunging forward as Sunset fell backwards, hand outstretched.

Their fingers met, and then gravity took its toll; Twilight was pulled down by Sunset’s weight, and her chest slammed into the cliffside. Her arm dangled over the edge, and Sunset hung from her trembling fingers.

“Twilight!” Sunset screamed as she grasped at Twilight’s wrist with her other hand. “H-help me!”

Twilight’s heart thundered in her chest as she struggled to breathe. She swung her other arm down to get a better grip and tried to pull Sunset up, but she couldn’t find the right leverage. “Sunset! I… can’t! Someone help!”

Sunset gazed up at her, eyes wide and pupils narrowed. She tried to swing her other arm up above her shoulder to grab onto Twilight’s hand, but the effort just caused her hand to slip further, their palms sweaty and losing grip fast. “Twilight! Please!”

Twilight held on, her muscles starting to go numb from the strain. She gave it everything she had.

It wasn’t enough.

The final sliver of the sun slipped below the horizon.

Their twin screams echoed throughout the forest as Sunset fell.

Author's Note

Eyup.

It's just the prologue, after all.

2: Demons

Dear Diary,

Today was my first day at my new school! It’s kind of scary, moving to a new town, but mommy says that as long as I show everyone how smart and sweet I am, I’ll make plenty of friends in no time.

The first thing we did in class was a group project. I got paired with a girl named Sunset Shimmer. She’s real pretty and has gold and red hair with green eyes. She was kind of grumpy though. I think nobody else wanted to be her partner. I don’t think the teacher liked her much either, because she acted like she was sorry for partnering me with her. But I dunno, she didn’t seem like a bad person.

Looking forward to tomorrow!

Twilight Sparkle.

Twilight woke up screaming.

She bolted upright and cradled her head in her hands as she drew long, shuddering breaths. Hot tears ran down her cheeks, and her tank top was sticky with sweat. An old alarm clock screamed at her shrilly from her nightstand.

It wasn’t fair; she hadn’t had that dream in over a year. She was supposed to be better now. What the hell was the point of years’ worth of expensive therapy and medication if she was still reduced to a quivering wreck any time there was the slightest interruption to her routine?

“Dammit!” Twilight screamed, smashing her fist against the alarm clock. It shattered with a dying warble and the broken glass of the front plate sliced into her fingers.

Her hands shaking, Twilight leaned over her bed and rummaged through her suitcase, doing her best not to drip blood all over her clothes in the process. She took out a small plastic pill bottle and tore off the top before tapping out two into her hand and gulping them down, not bothering with water.

She took a deep breath and then wiped at her eyes and runny nose with her sleeve. It would take a few minutes for the medicine to actually have any effect, but the simple act of taking the pills made her feel slightly better.

From outside her room she heard the rapid footfalls of someone running up the stairs, followed by a frantic pounding on the door. “Twilight, sweetie, are you okay in there?” came the worry-edged voice of her sister-in-law, Cadance.

Twilight groaned, then swung her feet off of the bed, standing up shakily. “I’m fine,” she grumbled, sniffling as she got up and unlocked the door. Now that she had gone and freaked out again, it would be time for another pity party. Just what she needed.

Cadance opened the door and immediately paled when she saw Twilight’s hand. “Oh, honey…” Her eyes just screamed, ‘Oh, you poor thing.’

Twilight grit her teeth and let Cadance lead her to the bathroom.

Spike had followed Cadance up, and he happily barked and jumped around Twilight’s legs, oblivious to the morning’s drama as Cadance began to wash and dress the small cuts on her fingers.

“Maybe you coming out to stay with us wasn’t such a good idea after all,” Cadance said as Twilight winced from the alcohol being rubbed into her skin.

“No!” Twilight snapped, perhaps too quickly. “Look, I’m fine. It was just a minor incident, probably brought on by overstimulation from moving in, and possibly from that extra soda I drank before bed. I came out to stay here with you guys in Ponyville for a reason. I can handle it.”

“Now, Twilight,” Cadance began. Twilight reached down with her undamaged right hand and scratched Spike behind the ears to help steady her nerves. “It’s great that you’re taking an active interest in accomplishing things, but your brother and I just don’t want to see you get hurt.”

It was always the same song and dance. ‘Poor Twilight, she’s so twaumatized 'cause she inadvertently caused the death of her best friend! Let’s everyone soothe and coddle her and wrap her in bubble wrap until she suffocates!’

The worst part was that, on some level, they were right.

Part of the reason she wanted to come out to the suburbs of Ponyville, and the Greater Canterlot Area in general, was to escape that mentality. A fresh start, but she was still too young to be living on her own, and she would have to depend on the hospitality of her sibling for the time being.

“So, what’s for breakfast, anyway?” Twilight asked, forcing a cheerier inflection into her voice. The drugs were starting to kick in, which helped a little.

Cadance raised an eyebrow as she finished tying off the bandage. “Bacon and pancakes. Your brother already left for work.” With a sigh, she added, “You know I’m going to have to tell your parents about this, right?”

“Yeah, I know,” Twilight said, flexing the fingers on her left hand. It hurt a little bit, but at least it hadn’t been serious. “Don’t worry, I’ll replace the alarm clock.”

“Twilight,” Cadance groaned, reaching to press at her temples. “You know that’s not the issue here, we—”

“Aww, how’s my little boy doing!” Twilight said, kneeling down and rubbing Spike’s ears. “I bet someone needs to go outside, huh? Do you wanna go outside?”

Spike barked in acknowledgement, and before Cadance could raise any more objections, Twilight took off running around the corner and down the stairs, Spike doing his best to stay by her side.

Twilight skipped past the kitchen and went straight for the back door. Spike dashed out, running happy circles around the lawn. Twilight took a few steps out and felt the grass between her toes, still a bit chilly with the morning dew.

She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath and letting the morning sink into her. The sun on her face, the birds singing in the background, Spike’s enthusiastic ministrations. A quiet, beautiful moment, here in the heart of suburban perfection.

Was this to be her fate, then? To be haunted by that singular, defining moment for the rest of her life? How much longer was she going to have to live like this?

“Sorry, Sunset,” Twilight mumbled under her breath. “Almost sounds like I’m blaming you for my problems.”

No. She was Twilight Sparkle: super-genius. She had every expectation that within the decade, she’d have two PhDs and a MD. If her research bore fruit, she could probably get knighted before she was forty. She had a plan for greatness, and she wasn’t going to let herself be dragged down.

A smile on her face, Twilight made her way across the lawn to the large garage, carefully avoiding the presents Spike had left behind.

It was a dream garage—for a family who cared about that kind of thing. Space for two cars, a work area, and a loft up above for even more space. While it would probably never match what she had back home in Baltimare, Shining had offered her the workspace to set up a secondary lab away from home.

Right now it was just a stack of boxes that she had brought in the night before, but she could already picture its greatness. She was going to have to get some more tables, order some of the larger equipment online, pay for her own separate internet connection, and run some wires through, but it would all be worth it once she was finished.

Twilight ripped open one of the boxes and pulled out a stack of papers. They consisted of all the readings on and various pieces of evidence she had collected from one particular high school. None of the data made any sense; the math didn’t add up at all, and reports from official media were remarkably vague, especially since juveniles were involved.

Twilight shifted through the papers, looking over everything again. It was a little difficult to look over them without her glasses, but her vision wasn’t that bad. After all, she still needed to eat, shower, and change her clothes, so it wasn’t as if she would be staying out there in her pajamas all day anyway.

The best way to get the answers she sought would be to go out there and get them herself. That meant tracking down the students of Canterlot High to see if she could find any leads on where to start her research proper. She was hardly the most outgoing person around, but she had been studying up on some social engineering techniques to properly prepare for this sort of investigation.

Yep. Just like her family had been pushing her to do for ages now, Twilight Sparkle was going to have to make some ‘friends.’

“Eyup. Uh-huh. No no, I totally get what you’re talking about. Mmmhmm. Is that so?”

Applejack resisted the urge to pitch her phone into the trash as Rarity continued to drone on and on and on. Something about dresses and business plans. Applejack wasn’t even following at this point. Normally, Fluttershy was the one to take on this sort of role, but for whatever reason Rarity had generously decided to share her grievances with Applejack instead.

Maybe if she opened up a few extra apps on her phone she could run her battery down faster.

“No, she didn’t,” Applejack said. “Well, I suppose you—oof!”

Something slammed into Applejack from behind, and her phone went flying out of her hand, bouncing along the ground and skittering into the grass. Well, she had wanted an excuse, but if her phone had gotten broken because of it…

“Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry!” a familiar voice said from behind her, the tone lacking sincerity. “Are you okay?”

Applejack’s eyes widened as she turned around and saw Twilight Sparkle sprawled out on the ground, looking up at her with apologetic eyes.

“Uh, you all right there, sugarcube?” Applejack mumbled, offering a hand to the girl and pulling her to her feet. Something wasn’t right with this picture. Why would Twilight be visiting the human world again, completely without warning, and then just randomly bump into her at the State Fair?

“Please forgive me, I can be really clumsy sometimes, heh,” Twilight said, throwing on a big bashful smile.

Applejack could easily tell that it was forced, as if she were reading lines from a script. And... Twilight didn’t seem to recognize her. Whatever was going on, it wasn’t going to be anything good.

“It’s uh, no problem. I was a mite distracted in the middle of the walkway anywho.”

Twilight smiled, then held out her right hand. Applejack noticed her left had a bandage wrapped around it. “My name is Twilight Sparkle! I’m kind of new in town, and I don’t really know anyone here or where anything is. I thought coming to the fair might be a good way to get a lay of the land, but it’s just so big and there’s so many people…”

“Name’s Applejack.” She took her hand, shaking it vigorously. “Uh, where’re you from, Twilight?”

“I’m from Baltimare,” Twilight said cheerfully. “I graduated high school last winter, and right now I’m visiting my brother and my sister-in-law out here for a while. Seeing the sights, spending time with family, you know.”

Applejack nodded, trying to keep her face neutral. Graduated high school already? She didn’t look any older than she normally did, although she had glasses on, and her hair was a bit messier and had been pulled back into a ponytail. Whoever this Twilight was, she was acting different than the Twilight she knew. Pinkie had once mentioned seeing another Twilight out walking a dog before; perhaps this one wasn’t secretly a pony princess.

Given all the weirdness that had cropped up both times Twilight had shown up in the past, Applejack made a note to be careful.

“Um…” Twilight bit her lip, lowered her eyes, clasped her hands behind her back and kicked at the dirt hesitantly. “I don’t mean to impose or anything, but I’m just a little overwhelmed out here and I’m actually kind of lost. Would you be able to maybe show me around or something?”

Applejack rubbed at her eyes, pinching the bridge of her nose. Was this girl trying to damsel up? Rarity would get an absolute kick out of this. Speaking of Rarity…

“Yeah, alright, sure. Always happy to show a bit of good old hometown hospitality.” Applejack walked over to grab her phone. Rarity’s voice was still coming from the speaker and sounded worried, but Applejack just hit the mute switch.

“Yes! Thank you very much,” Twilight said, beaming. “You uh, go to Canterlot High, right?”

“Yup.” Applejack nodded, motioning for Twilight to follow her to a nearby stall. “Look, I gotta finish my phone call real quick, but my brother over here can set you up with the best apple fritters this side of Dodge Junction. Twilight, this is my brother, Big Mcintosh. Big Mac, this is Twilight Sparkle. She’s uh, new in town and I’ll be showing her around.”

Big Mac looked between the two of them as he sat behind the family stall, then raised an eyebrow at Applejack.

She nodded back at him, and he shrugged.

“Eyup.”

Communicating with her brother really was easy sometimes.

Applejack walked a ways down the busy thoroughfare till she was out of earshot, then pulled out her phone and flicked the sound back on.

“Applejack? Applejack? I know you’re still there, what’s going on? That almost sounded like Twilight in the background!”

“I’m here, Rar. Sorry bout that, I got bowled over. And uh, yeah. It is Twilight. Kind of. Look, we’ve got a bit of a situation.”

“Oh. Oh dear.” Rarity paused, taking measured breaths into the phone. “Okay, on a scale of ‘surprise slumber party’ to ‘the literal end of the world,’ what are we dealing with?”

“Yeah, that’s just it, I’m not really sure.” Applejack glanced back at Twilight, who was currently giving an oversized fritter a rather skeptical eye. “I think it’s the Twilight who’s not a pony princess. Who, y'know, grew up as a normal human in this world and all that. She just kind of bumped into me out of the blue, asking if I could show her around town or something.”

“That’s… odd. And kind of suspicious.” Applejack could hear Rarity tapping her nails against glass. “How do you think we should handle this?”

Applejack kept her eye on Twilight. She looked normal enough. Sure, she was acting kind of strange, but who was to say any given alternate universe counterpart would be the exact same person on the inside? “We should give her a shot, I guess. She’ll probably need to know the truth eventually, but maybe we can take a chance to get to know her as a person and make friends with her before we go dropping bombshells like ‘by the way, everyone at school already knows a person who looks exactly like you and has the same name’.”

“Makes sense. I’ll get the girls together, you show Twilight a good time at the fair. Meet us at Sugarcube Corner in a couple hours. And make sure to call if you need anything, or things start to get… weird.”

“See ya soon.” Applejack ended the call. Her expression grew sour when she saw that there was a new tiny crack in the corner of her screen. It was going to be one of those days.

“Sorry about that,” Applejack said as she made her way back. “So, where do you wanna go?”

“Um. Just around the fair should be fine for now, I think,” Twilight said, wrapping the uneaten half of her fritter in the paper it came with. It had been a lot better than she expected.

She was still baffled that her plan was actually working. Sure, it was a plan that she had come up with and all, but she had expected the need to try several different people, refining her approach before she finally got results. Then again, the people of this town did seem friendly. Several kids had even smiled and waved to her just while she was walking around. It was a marked difference from back home.

“So, uh,” Applejack said, leading her through the crowd. “You said you graduated already? Kind of surprised you’re not here to transfer to Canterlot High or something.”

Twilight wrinkled her nose at the thought, but quickly remembered to smile instead. Sure, Canterlot High was hiding something interesting, but actually receiving an education there? In terms of college prospects it was decidedly average. “No, I’m not transferring. I graduated when I was sixteen, at the top of my class. I’ve already got a full scholarship to Hayvard, but I decided to wait until I was eighteen to actually go. I’m spending my time working on some independent research projects instead.”

Applejack let out a low whistle, then pulled off her hat and wiped at her brow. “Wow. I, uh. Them’s some serious credentials you got there. Downright prodigy. Guess you’ve a right to be proud of it.”

This was definitely easy. Who said you couldn’t learn social interaction from a book?

Now that she had established a rapport, it was time to start fishing for answers. “What do you think of Canterlot High, as a school?”

Applejack shrugged. “S’alright, I suppose. Probably same as any other school, for the most part. Though we don’t get a lot of folks heading off to Hayvard.”

“I see.” She had called that much, at least, but it was a pretty generic response regardless. “I’ve heard some interesting rumors about what goes on there.”

“Interesting rumors, huh? I reckon most high schools gather a couple of urban legends over time.”

Twilight pursed her lips together. Was this girl purposely dodging her questions, or did she just not know? Or maybe it was her mistake to assume an average student would be able to give her insight in the first place.

“Oh, hey, Twi, I know,” Applejack said, grabbing her wrist and pointing across the fairgrounds. “Wanna hit up the Ferris wheel? It’s a good way to get a lay of the land.”

Twilight stiffened, and felt the blood drain from her face. Damnit, she needed to keep herself together. “I’m…” she paused, licking her lips and swallowing, her throat suddenly dry. “N-not really okay with heights.”

Applejack turned to her, raising an eyebrow, then shrugged. “Alright. Wanna go play skee ball instead?”

“Wait, really?” Twilight asked. “You’re not going to try and push me to get over it, or ask why?”

Applejack threw her head back and laughed. “Aw, Twi, come on. I mean, if its something you wanna talk about, I’ll listen, but everybody’s got something they ain’t comfortable with. No skin off my apples.”

Twilight bit her lip. She wasn’t really sure how to respond to something like that. And this Applejack girl was, well, friendly. She was acting as if they were already close friends or something, even though they’d just met. At least, that was how it seemed, though she was hardly an expert.

“... Thanks,” she finally mumbled, unable to keep herself from blushing.

“Nothing to it,” Applejack said, her grin wide. “Now, I got a pretty mean throwing arm, so—”

Something slammed into Twilight from behind, knocking her to the ground.

She naturally tried to catch herself with her injured hand, but the impact met with a sharp spike of pain and she crumpled, unable to support herself.

“Dammit!” Twilight swore, reaching up to make sure her glasses were still intact. It was one thing when she carefully bumped into someone on purpose and controlled her fall; it was another to get randomly body-checked into the dirt.

“Oh, man, I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to…”

Twilight whipped around, her eyes blazing. A tall youth with spiky blue hair stood looking down at her, his eyes wide.

“Whoa,” he muttered, his face coloring slightly. “Is that really you, Twi—”

“Twilight!” Applejack called out, her voice raising an octave as she elbowed the boy hard in the ribs and caused him to grunt. “This here’s, uh, Twilight Sparkle. She’s from Baltimare, visiting. Twilight, this is Flash Sentry.”

Applejack glared daggers at him, but he just looked confused.

Twilight groaned, pulling herself up and dusting off her skirt, then flexing her fingers slightly. “What’s going on here?”

Flash Sentry turned to her, his face lit up with a ridiculously stupid grin. “Man, we’ve really got to do something one of these days besides just bump into each other. Like… Holy crap, you’re bleeding!”

He crossed the distance between them and grabbed her bandaged hand to inspect it. The bandages on her middle finger had started to turn a little red; she must have opened one of the cuts in the fall. “I didn’t realize I pushed you that hard. We’d better get you to a nurse’s station.”

“Get off of me!” Twilight snarled, yanking her hand away and taking a step back. This was getting weird, fast. People were starting to stare. What was this creep babbling about? Applejack seemed to know him, but that didn’t make it any less weird.

Flash stared at her, his eyes wide and looking hurt. “Twilight, I…”

“Come on now, Casanova,” Applejack said, tugging on his ear. “Need to talk to you for a second.”

Twilight watched as Applejack pulled Flash to the side, out of earshot, then began a conversation in hushed whispers. They kept glancing at her in ways that seemed meaningful.

She crossed her arms over her stomach and began to fidget. A part of her just wanted to leave and go home. It was one thing to put on a cheerful face, but situations like this were way out of her depth.

But she had come here to investigate something weird in the first place. For all she knew, this could be a part of it. Perhaps some sort of schoolwide conspiracy she could uncover. Which would be kind of disappointing, really. Even if something like that turned out to be true, it wouldn’t get much ground as an actual scientific paper.

Either way, she wasn’t about to jump out of the pool just because the water was a little cold.

“Sorry about that,” Applejack said, walking back over. Flash Sentry was walking in the opposite direction, looking glum. “He has a knack for bumping into new girls. He’s a sweet guy at heart, but I guess he can come off a little strong sometimes.”

Twilight frowned, working through possible responses in her mind. Finally, she smiled, shaking her head and saying, “It’s okay. I was just caught a little off guard, that’s all.”

Applejack narrowed her eyes, but then shook her head. “How’s your hand, anyway?”

Twilight pinched at her fingers lightly with her other hand. It hurt, but the pain was already fading again. “It’s fine. Had a bit of a broken glass incident this morning. Fingers are like foreheads; they’ve got a lot of capillaries and make a mess, but unless it’s deep you don’t have to worry much.”

“Uh-huh…” Applejack said, nodding. “Lemme guess, you broke a beaker or something science-y?”

Twilight had to stop herself from rolling her eyes. Something science-y. Of course, an answer like that would be a lot more dignified than the truth. “I’m still up for skee ball, if you are. Although I’m not very good at it.”

Applejack grinned, flexing what Twilight noticed were surprisingly strong muscles. “I’m a three time champ, y’know. Rainbow Dash is the only one who can ever come close to beating me. So if y’all want any of them big stuffed animals, ain’t no better gal to ask then me.”

Big stuffed animals, huh? Not exactly something she cared for, but it would be pretty typical. “Sure, that sounds great.”

Twilight sat back in the restaurant booth, exhausted, one arm wrapped around the purple pony plushie Applejack had won for her.

It had been surprisingly fun. When she had chosen to bump into the farmer seemingly at random, it had apparently turned out to be a lucky break. Applejack had been the perfect guide, and Twilight had quickly found herself lost in the whirlwind of sights, smells, and activities of the fair.

When Applejack had asked if she wanted to meet up with some of her friends, Twilight had readily agreed. The more people from Canterlot High she met, the better chance she’d have of finding information to lead her to the truth. But this…

Twilight felt sweat run down the back of her neck as she tried to keep a wide smile. Her jaw was beginning to get sore, and her eyes darted back and forth between the five beaming faces currently regarding her from the other side of the booth.

Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash. A blur of faces, names, and hobbies, all introduced to her in a flurry. They all seemed relatively pleasant at least, but there was a strange feeling that she couldn’t quite put her finger on, like they already expected something from her even though it had only been five minutes.

“Doyouhaveapetdog?” Fluttershy suddenly blurted out, breaking the silence.

Twilight blinked, taking a few moments to parse the quiet outburst. “I do, actually. His name is Spike. He’s not exactly the sharpest tool in the shed, but he’s as loving and loyal as, well, a dog can be. Eheh...”

“Aww,” Fluttershy cooed. “I’d love to meet him.”

Before Twilight could think up a proper response, Pinkie Pie raised her hand and shouted “I’ve seen you before!”

“Pinkie Pie!” Applejack hissed through clenched teeth. “I thought I told you we were—”

“Yeah, I remember seeing you around town like a year ago, walking a dog!”

Applejack deflated slightly. “Oh.” She turned to Twilight, looking puzzled. “I thought you said you were new in town.”

Crap. It hadn’t been a lie, exactly, but getting caught in a slight contradiction wasn’t going to do her any favors. “Um, I meant I was new to living here. I’ve visited my brother out here during the holidays and stuff. You must have seen me then.”

Rainbow Dash snorted and rolled her eyes.

“So, what brings you out to our humble little town?” Rarity asked, shooting Rainbow a glare. “Applejack tells us that you’ve already graduated. Very impressive for someone our age.”

“I’m working on an independent research project,” Twilight said. “If I can get a paper published before I even set foot in college, it’ll do wonders for my future academic prospects.”

“My my,” Rarity, said, her eyes sparkling. “I do admire a woman who’s ambitious enough to know what she wants and how to get it.”

Twilight blushed slightly at the praise and sat up a little straighter in the booth. “Thank you. It takes a lot of hard work and dedication to succeed in my field. And, while it would be great if ideas were merely bandied about and would succeed or fail based on their own merits, us scientists are still human. Nobody can escape politics, and it takes either natural charisma or exceptional talent to stand out amongst the pack.”

Rarity threw her head back, laughing gaily. “Oh, we are going to get along very well. I know a lot about standing out.”

“Yeah, that makes sense,” Rainbow Dash muttered, growling under her breath. “Because you know what I think of when I hear the name Twilight Sparkle? Stuff like ‘ambition’ and ‘standing out'." She turned to the others. “Am I the only one here who thinks this whole thing is a load of bull?”

Twilight narrowed her eyes. “I’m sorry, is there a problem?”

“What in the hay are you getting on about, Rainbow?” Applejack asked, her voice low. “Since when do you have the right to get on anyone else’s case when it comes to tootin’ your own horn?”

“Come on, Dashie, we need to give her a chance!” Pinkie Pie said, latching onto Rainbow’s arm.

Rainbow Dash pulled her arm free, then turned away from her with a huff. “Whatever, do what you want.”

Applejack let out a long sigh, taking her hat off and setting it on the table. “Sorry about that, Twi. Rainbow must’ve woken up on the wrong side of the bed or something. She’ll come around.”

Twilight felt a sinking feeling in her stomach. There was some sort of subtext she was missing here, but she couldn’t quite wrap her head around it. “I see.” A good, neutral and noncommittal answer.

“So, um, what kind of research are you actually doing?” Fluttershy asked.

Well, under normal circumstances this would have been a pretty easy topic for her to discuss. She had danced around the specifics so far, but she was here to try and glean information from local teenagers, after all. A part of her thought that she should keep it subtle and coy, but that was the part of her who had watched too many movies. There was no likely harm to be found in just asking. One of them was bound to have an answer.

Twilight opened up her purse and pulled out a folder, opening it up and laying the contents out on the table. “Does any of this look familiar to you?”

“Ooh, I know!” Pinkie Pie said, raising her hands. “It’s a bunch of squiggly lines!” As the others stared at her, her eyes widened and she leaned over the table, grabbing Twilight’s shoulders. “Are you designing a new type of roller coaster?”

Twilight flinched backwards from the sudden invasion of her personal space. Applejack pulled Pinkie off of her, and she nodded in thanks. “No, um, nothing like that. Back home in Baltimare I’ve got a lot of high tech and expensive equipment and sensors in my lab. Last fall, several of my instruments started going haywire out of the blue. It wasn’t quite clear why, but they detected several large concentrations of something centered here in this city, at Canterlot High.”

The five other girls exchanged glances with each other, and Twilight continued, “About a month ago there was another spike, giving similar readings, although there were some distinct differences in the data. Ultimately, this is what I’m here to research. Honestly, I’ve exhausted much of what I can do from a purely scientific perspective, and so now I’m here to gather field data. I was hoping someone who goes to the school might be able to shed some light on the situation.”

“Uh…” Applejack mumbled, her eyes shifting left and right. All of them looked uncomfortable with the topic. Jackpot.

Twilight grinned, leaning forward on her elbows and clasping her hands in front of her mouth. “You guys know exactly what I’m talking about, don’t you?”

“Told you she wasn’t interested in friendship,” Rainbow Dash mumbled under her breath.

“Quiet,” snapped Rarity.

Applejack let out a long sigh, running a hand through her hair. “Man, I was hoping to save this part till later.” She placed her hands down on the table, leaning forward and looking Twilight directly in the eyes. “Look, sugarcube, we do know the answer to this. It’s a long story, hard to believe, something you probably won’t like to hear, and it might seriously shake your worldview. If you really want to know, we’ll tell you, and it’ll be the honest truth. I swear it.”

Twilight snorted, the fading sunlight through the cafe window reflecting off of her glasses. “What kind of scientist would I be if I wasn’t willing to accept challenges to the status quo every now and again? I won’t take your word for it, but if you have evidence, I’ll happily take it into consideration. Even then, if you’re willing to share your perspectives, I’m sure it’ll be quite valuable, even if they’re biased.”

Applejack slumped back in her seat, staring up at the ceiling. “Yikes. Where to even start…”

Rarity frowned, tapping her fingers on her empty glass. “We may as well get some more drinks while we’re at it. We’ll be here awhile.”

“More opportunity for spit-takes that way!” Pinkie said, draining the last of her milkshake.

“Pinkie, if you spit milk on me one more time...” Rainbow Dash said, glaring.

Applejack glanced over towards Twilight. “If you don’t mind, there’s actually one more person in our little, uh…”

“Posse?” Pinkie Pie suggested helpfully.

Applejack frowned, then shrugged. “Our posse. She’s running a bit late, but should probably be here any minute if you can wait a little before we start. She’s a big part of everything that happened so we wouldn’t want to leave her out.”

As Applejack finished speaking, there was the sound of a loud motor arriving outside, puttering noisily before the engine was killed.

“Speak of the Devil, and she shall appear!” Pinkie Pie announced, bending her straw into the shape of horns and holding them up to her forehead.

“Pinkie Pie,” Rarity said, sighing. “I thought we agreed not to use the D-word at Sunset anymore. It’s just mean at this point.”

Pinkie Pie hid the straw behind her back, whistling innocently, and Rarity sunk her face into her palms.

Not speaking of the devil at sunset? Sounded like an odd superstition. She needed to be writing this stuff down. With a little bit of effort, she extracted her notepad and pen from her purse. Sure, she could easily take notes with her phone, but for stuff like this she prefered the old-fashioned route. It was just a matter of —

“Hey guys. Sorry I’m late.”

The bell to the store rang as the door opened, accompanied by a voice. A voice that sounded familiar, even as it was different. It was completely impossible, of course, and her ears were just playing tricks on her, and…

She walked around the corner, and then froze. Their eyes met.

She was tall. She had always been taller than Twilight, and seven years had apparently kept their proportions similar, height-wise. Of course, instead of a gangly little girl, she was now a full-grown woman, on the cusp of the prime of her life. She was gorgeous, beautiful, radiant. Her glorious red and gold hair was framed perfectly by the setting sun behind her.

Those same emerald eyes, begging her, pleading for her not to let her die.

Sunset Shimmer.

Twilight’s eyes widened, and her heart slammed against her ribcage like it was trying to escape. She trembled, and her breathing turned rapid and shallow. Somebody was saying something, but she couldn’t even process the sound. Every aspect of her attention was locked onto the hellish apparition standing before her.

This was it. This was what going crazy felt like.

No no no no no no no no no no no no no no no!

She wanted to scream, to cry, to run away, to lock herself in her closet and never come out again. She had fought for years to try and climb out of the tattered remnants of that tragedy, and now it was all for naught. The nightmares had won. She might as well just give up. Right. It was all just a dream. She needed to wake up. Anything, to wake up.

Twilight passed out.

Author's Note

Yes, there's going to be a picture for every single chapter. Huge thanks to Zorbitas, yet again.

Twenty points to anyone who can guess the reference pic used for Twilight's expression in this one.

4: Connections

Dear Diary,

Today was a Saturday, so no school!

I was just playing by myself when the doorbell rang. It was Sunset Shimmer!

Her dad brought her over to apologize for yesterday. She apologized really nicely, and it made me happy. Then her Dad started talking to my Mom about some grownup stuff, and they said we could go play.

I took her up to my room, but when we got up there she stopped smiling and asked me why I was crying yesterday.

I didn’t really understand what she meant, but I told her that I was crying because I wanted to be her friend, but she said mean things to me and hurt my feelings.

Then she got angry again and said I was just faking and pretending to be nice to her so I could get her in trouble.

I can’t understand why anyone would do something that mean to someone else, so I told her that, and then started crying again.

I didn’t go and tell anyone and Sunset just sat there quietly until I stopped. She called me a crybaby, so I told her that mommy says I wear my heart on my sleeve and I should be proud of that.

Then she laughed and asked if we could play with my LEGOs, so we did that until it was time for her to go.

I’m not sure if this means we’re friends now, but I really hope so. I can’t wait for Monday!

☺

Twilight Sparkle

Twilight sat in her room, staring at her phone.

It was past two in the morning, and she couldn’t get to sleep. After getting back from the hospital she had excused herself, taking dinner in her room, saying she was tired, and generally ignoring any of the attempts Cadance and Shining Armor made to talk to her.

And as much as she wanted to pull away from it, to throw her phone into an incinerator, she just kept going back to that damned picture.

She had even gone so far as to crop Sunset’s picture out of the image and place it into a reverse image search. The search returned with quite a few false positives, but she found some photos of what appeared to be Sunset as prom queen, a few of her in crowd shots, and a MyStable page marked private.

At least she didn’t have a specific reason to be up early, though it would wreck havoc with her sleep schedule.

Growling, Twilight punched the home button, then pulled up her contacts list. The phone rang about seven times before a groggy and annoyed voice finally answered.

“Rarity, if you’re calling me because this is a middle of the night fashion emergency or some other such nonsense, I swear I’ll steal every dress you own and string ’em up across the apple orchard during a thunderstorm.”

“It’s Twilight.”

She heard Applejack suck in a deep breath, and the phone was silent for about twenty seconds before she finally mumbled, “Uh, hey, Twi. You alright?”

“I want to see her.”

Shining Armor slumped forward on the couch, his head resting in his hands as he stared at the empty glass on the table. Its contents were already lighting a fire in his stomach. A part of him wanted to grab the glass and fill it up again, but he still had to work in the morning, and he had more self-control than that, even now.

“I know how crazy this all sounds,” he mumbled, not looking up.

Cadance shifted on the couch until she was next to him, and then nestled her face against his arm and wrapped her arms tightly around his midsection. “I believe you.”

Shining Armor let out a long sigh, then leaned back into the couch, running his fingers through his wife’s hair. “I should have taken a picture of her or something. Just to have some kind of proof that I’m not insane.”

“Strange things happen in this world on occasion,” Cadance said, leaning forward to give him a peck on the cheek. “Sometimes there’s just not a good explanation for them.” With a giggle, she added, “Attitudes like that drive Twilight absolutely bonkers.”

“Twilight,” Shining Armor muttered, shaking his head. “How the hell are we supposed to protect her from something like this?”

Cadance bit her lip. “I don’t really know. I’m hoping we can convince her to go back home with your mom and dad, but you know how stubborn she can be if she sets her mind on something.”

“It’d be for the best, but I doubt it’d be easy. Yet at the same time…”

Shining Armor grimaced, then reached for the bottle and started pouring another drink. “I feel like such an asshole. What kind of cop just threatens and intimidates a teenage girl like that? If what she said is true, then I had no right dumping all of that crap on her. Talk about professionalism. I’m supposed to be one of the good guys…”

“Sweetheart,” Cadance said, reaching up to brush his hair away from his forehead. “You were rattled. It’s not every day someone encounters a ghost. What matters more is what you do going forward. If you happen to see her again, apologize. And something tells me we haven’t seen the last of Sunset Shimmer, whether Twilight sticks around or not.”

Shining Armor smiled, then leaned over to kiss his wife. “Why is it that everything you say reminds me how much I love you?”

Cadance grinned and tweaked him on the nose. “You’d better step up your game. I only get that feeling from you about half the time.”

Shining Armor laughed, then took a sip of his whiskey. It burned, but the feeling was more pleasant now than bitter. “Identical interdimensional counterparts,” he muttered, shaking his head. “Kids these days.”

Dear Sunset Shimmer,

Thank you for bringing this matter to my attention. It sounds like this is a serious issue, and I will do my best to advise and guide you through it. Unfortunately, I fear that what I can offer you will be of little help, and that the bulk of this will fall on your shoulders.

For starters, I think it would be best if I remained in Equestria for the time being. Beyond the fact that I’m rather busy here at home, it sounds like the other Twilight has enough on her plate dealing with your existence without me showing up and making everything twice as complicated.

I can’t really imagine what it must be like to lose someone so close to you at such a young age. Coupled with the lack of guidance from Princess Celestia, I really have no idea what kind of pony person this other Twilight is. I suggest you do your best to treat her as a unique individual, rather than just a reflection of me.

That being said, I think the approach you should take is probably somewhat similar, if a tad generic. She probably needs the magic of friendship more than I ever did. If she’s anything like I was before I met our friends, she’ll be a bit ornery and unlikeable at first, so you’ll have to be patient. With her added… issues on top of that, I suggest that you let her determine the pace she feels comfortable with. Make sure you convey this to the others as well; they can come on a bit strong at times.

If you’d like, (and you’re free to refuse if you want to keep it between us, I won’t judge) I’ll forward your situation to both my friends and/or Princess Celestia. They may be able to offer additional insight into the situation.

Good luck. I’ll be here to support you with whatever else you may need, should it be necessary. Just let me know and I’ll do whatever I can.

Your Friend,

Twilight Sparkle

P.S. When it comes to me, my brother can be a bit of a bullheaded nincompoop. Sorry.

“Thanks, Twilight,” Sunset muttered, closing the cover of their shared journal.

Yawning, she stretched backwards in her chair, the soft light of dawn filtering in through the blinds.

It was far earlier than she would prefer to be up on a Sunday morning, and her sleep had been restless besides, but she was no stranger to a lack of rest and could easily pull off a schedule like this for a few more days before it really started to drag her down.

Given the text message from Applejack waiting for her on her phone, she surmised that exactly such a future would be waiting for her.

“Twilight wants to meet you today. She’s very insistent about it.”

What was the other Twilight’s motivation, she had to wonder. Fear? Obsession? Closure? Scientific curiosity? Even as she was warned to treat the other Twilight like an independent entity from Princess Twilight, would she herself be treated as an incarnation of the other Sunset Shimmer?

There wasn’t much point in speculating about it. She’d know the answer soon enough. Princess Twilight was right; she had been so lucky to be offered forgiveness and friendship from her new friends. It was time for her to put all she had learned to the test and show the same to Twilight. Completing the cycle, or something symbolic like that.

“So why,” Sunset mumbled out loud, moving over to her dresser to pick out clothes for the day, “do I feel so uneasy about this whole thing?”

Hard questions rarely had easy answers.

Twilight had not, in fact, slept well, and the morning was a subdued affair. Shining Armor and Cadance droned on a bit about moving her back home, and they pushed her to talk to her therapist, but Twilight was mostly able to tune them out, giving only vague and noncommittal answers. After breakfast, she excused herself to her lab, saying she had important research she needed to do.

Which she did, of course: It was just that she wouldn’t be conducting it here; Applejack had agreed to get the girls together in the park around noon. So, once she had unpacked a few supplies she would need and moved them into her backpack, Twilight took Spike and left, cutting through the neighbors’ yard so her brother wouldn’t notice that she was missing right away. She’d get an earful for wandering off later, but she didn’t exactly care at the moment.

Applejack was waiting for her at the agreed meeting spot, alone.

“Hey,” Applejack mumbled, not willing to look her in the eyes.

Twilight could practically smell the pity oozing off of her. She knew.

It didn’t matter. She was here for business and her own peace of mind, not to make friends.

Applejack texted ahead and then led her to where the other four girls were sitting. They all looked at her with that same aggravating condescension that she had come to despise.

Twilight steeled her heart and her nerves and joined the girls at the table, then pulled the supplies from her backpack.

“Aww, hello there Spike!” Fluttershy cooed. “Can you speak, huh? Speak boy!”

Spike yipped and jumped around her legs, earning a giggle from Fluttershy. She had seemed dreadfully shy yesterday, but animals apparently brought out something else in her.

“So, where is she?” Twilight asked, setting a voice recorder down on the table and flicking it on. She pulled out a camera as well, and pointed it toward the other girls.

The girls shared a glance. “Uh, you really sure about this, Twilight?” Applejack asked, her voice cautious, like she was talking to a spooked deer. “We looked up what happened to you online, and I’m sorry if it’s an invasion of privacy and all, but I’m really not sure if this a good idea.”

Twilight did her best to keep her snarl internal. “I’m a grown woman, Miss Applejack. I’m perfectly capable of making decisions like this on my own.”

Applejack winced, then glanced towards Rarity for support.

“I can’t even imagine what you’re trying to make of all of this, Twilight, but I promise you that we’ll explain everything in full. It’s just, well, a lot to take in,” Rarity said, fidgeting in her seat.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “Yeah yeah. Poor Twilight. Is anyone here even stopping to think about how Sunset feels about having to deal with this crap?”

Twilight almost cracked a smile at that, but kept her face a neutral mask. An interesting tidbit. Whatever incarnation of Sunset this was, she at least had the ability to feel.

“It’s okay, Dashie!” Pinkie Pie said, throwing her arms around her friend. “Sunset’s a big girl too, and she agreed to do this in spite of everything!” With a glance towards Twilight, she added, “I think the both of you are super brave!”

“Enough,” Twilight snapped. “I’m ready.” Raising her voice, she shouted, “Sunset Shimmer! Whoever or whatever you are, come out and face me.”

Applejack glanced towards a nearby tree and nodded. Sunset Shimmer stepped out from behind it.

As prepared as she was, as much as she had looked at those pictures last night, the reality of seeing Sunset again hit Twilight like a freight train. Every muscle in her body tensed up, her heart thundering and every instincts telling her to either run away screaming or to curl up into a ball and retreat into a reality of her own making.

She fought those instincts as hard as she could; she was a creature of rationality. Her fear was merely a strong biochemical response to a particular trauma stimulus. The adrenaline coursing through her veins was not the master of her body. She was.

The drugs she had taken earlier probably helped her keep calm too.

Shuddering, Twilight took a deep breath, closing her eyes and rubbing at her forehead. She was already sweating profusely from the mental effort.

“Alright, like I said, not a great idea,” Applejack said, waving her arm in a shooing gesture. “This just ain’t—”

“I’m fine,” Twilight growled, not looking up. “Just give me a minute, alright?”

Applejack grew silent, and Twilight reached into her bag to pull out a bottled water, and took several large drinks before putting it down and wiping her mouth. Finally, she made herself look up at Sunset Shimmer once again.

Sunset Shimmer stood near the tree, arms clasped across her stomach and biting her lip. The girl looked incredibly unsure, alone, and vulnerable. As much as a part of her mind wanted to reclassify the girl as some sort of terrifying apparition, as beautiful as she was deadly, she seemed to be staring at, for all intents and purposes, a regular teenage girl thrust into a situation that no one should ever have to deal with.

“I guess that makes two of us,” Twilight muttered under her breath. Clasping her shaking hands out in front of her she said, “Alright. Come over here.” Her voice didn’t even crack.

Sunset hesitantly made her way over and sat at the table opposite from Twilight. The others adjusted their positions, perhaps unconsciously, pulling back and forming something of a ring around the two, providing a sense of solitude.

Twilight met her eyes, and they were exactly that deep emerald she’d always known. An image flashed into her mind: those eyes, terrified, falling away from her.

She squeezed one of her bandaged fingers until it started to bleed again.

“Um… hi?” Sunset finally said, breaking the silence. It was a woman’s voice instead of that of a little girl's, but it was still unmistakably hers.

“Are you…” Twilight said. Her voice cracked, and she squeezed her eyes shut, swallowed, and tried again. “Are you human?”

Sunset blinked at that, staring at her for a few moments before breaking into a silent chuckle, smiling, and shaking her head. “That’s really what you open with? Sheesh.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes. “It’s a perfectly valid question, isn’t it? And it should be one easy enough to answer.”

“Yeah, well, about that,” Sunset said, resting her chin in her palm and drumming her fingers against the table. “Not exactly? It’s kind of complicated.”

“Go ahead and explain. I’ve got all day,” Twilight said, checking to make sure her devices were still recording. She was going to need proof of course, but providing externally verifiable documentation of these events was going to be crucial.

“Well,” Sunset began. “I’ll skip the gritty details of what and where for now, and get to the basics. I’m from a universe parallel to this one. Most people in this world seem to have a parallel counterpart there. I crossed over to this one for various reasons about four years ago. Until yesterday when we looked it up, I had no idea about the fate of this world’s Sunset Shimmer. I’m sorry.”

A pang of agony ripped through Twilight’s heart at those words. A faint part of her had been hoping that the Sunset before her was really, in some fashion… no. Even when confronted with the possibility of multiple dimensions and alternate counterparts, miracles like that didn’t exist.

At least some of her speculations had been pretty close to the mark.

“Do you have any proof of these claims?” Twilight asked, her voice wavering.

Sunset raised an eyebrow. “Other than the fact that I’m sitting right here in front of you? Actually yes, plenty.” Reaching into her pocket, she pulled out her phone and set it on the table between them. “When I said there’s alternate versions of most people here in my home universe, I mean it. That includes you. Due to… various reasons, the other version of you has visited Canterlot High in the past.”

Twilight’s mouth went dry as Sunset pulled up a picture and showed it to her. It was herself, with a cleaner haircut, a goofy looking dress, and lacking glasses, admittedly, but still clearly her. She seemed to be having fun with the six girls in front of her right now. Even as her eyes widened and her mind reeled, the others pulled out their phones and pulled up similar pictures.

“Sorry, Twi,” Applejack said, taking off her hat and bowing her head, “I didn’t mean to deceive you or nothing. We’re just kind of friends with the other you and stuff. Figured we might want to give you a fair shake as you are before dropping a bomb like this. Even before all this Sunset stuff.”

“Unless you’re all masters of Photoshop…”

“Only if by Photoshop you mean a pair of scissors!” Pinkie Pie interrupted, giggling.

Sunset’s cheeks colored, and she glared at Pinkie Pie. “I’m not good with technology, okay? The things you people never let me live down, I swear…”

“... I suppose I can accept this as sufficient proof of your claims—though I have every intention of studying these pictures further,” Twilight finished, her voice growing cold.

Twilight closed her eyes and clasped her hands in front of her again. This was a lot to process already. Sure, multiverse theory wasn’t exactly an uncommon hypothesis, but for another universe to actually be real, and accessible from their own world? A discovery like this… she could probably become the youngest Nobel Prize winner ever.

Even as she tried to be cold and calculating and focus on her science, the maelstrom of emotions within her refused to calm. She opened her eyes and looked back over Sunset, who met her gaze and gave her an uncertain smile. It was all too much.

Driven by some unknown instinct, Twilight’s hand shot out, and she grabbed ahold of Sunset’s wrist. The girl jumped slightly and twitched, but she didn’t pull away as she eyed her warily.

The person she was touching felt real and warm and alive.

She felt her eyes mist over slightly and bit off a curse, pulling her hand back. “Sorry about that, I just wanted to make sure you were…”

Twilight cradled her hand close to her chest, then turned away from the others. She tried her best to keep her voice steady. “You said you weren't human. What does that mean, exactly? Are you some sort of horrible cockroach in disguise or something?”

“Eugh,” Rarity said, shuddering. “Sunset, a cockroach? Could you even imagine?”

“Oh, I don’t know,” Fluttershy said, “I think it could be cute.”

“Not like we’ve ever seen what she really looks like,” Applejack said, grinning. “Might actually be one.”

“Sunset!” Pinkie Pie screamed, her eyes wide. “I’m so sorry, I set out roach motels all the time, especially when helping out at Sugarcube Corner because of health codes, but if I’ve actually been killing your people this entire time I’m so sorry! I had no idea!”

Sunset groaned, sinking her head into her hands. “Seriously? I am not a cockroach.”

“That’s exactly what a horrible cockroach alien would say,” Rainbow Dash said, sniggering.

Twilight felt herself smile, watching the six argue back and forth. Their banter felt so natural, even as insane as the subject matter was.

“Look,” Sunset growled, one hand plastered over Pinkie’s mouth as she continued to make muffled protests. “I’m a pony, okay? I’m from a dimension where the dominant species is magical talking ponies. When we cross over to this world, we’re transformed into a human as part of the process, and vice versa.”

“A pony.” Twilight jerked as if she had been slapped across the face. “You’re a... pony.”

“That’s what I said, isn’t it?” Sunset replied, blowing a strand of hair out of her eyes.

“So you’re like, what, an alicorn pony princess?”

Sunset raised an eyebrow. “I’m afraid I’m just a regular unicorn. But the other you is actually an alicorn princess.”

Twilight stared at Sunset blankly, the silence quickly growing uncomfortable and stretching into what seemed like an eternity.

It was all too much. Something broke in her.

Twilight started laughing. First a snicker, then a giggle, then a guffaw, until she was howling with laughter, tears streaming down her face as she fell from the bench and began rolling around on the ground, cackling like a madwoman. She laughed until she didn’t have the breath to laugh anymore, and still she didn’t stop. She just curled up and lay there shaking with silent giggles.

If miracles did exist, they came from a place with an awfully twisted sense of humor.

Author's Note

lol

5: Compromise

Dear Diary,

I’m sorry, I’ve been forgetting to write in you again. I’m not really sure where to start though…

It’s Thursday now, but most of the week was pretty fun. Sunset and I finished our project together and then played a bunch at recess.

But today, Sunset said something mean to the teacher earlier so she had to stay inside for 10 minutes after recess started. I was playing by myself when those same three girls who told me to stay away from Sunset came up to me.

They told me that Sunset was a Grade ‘A’ Loser and that if I was going to keep hanging out with her, then I would be one, too. I got mad and said that Sunset wasn’t a loser, that she was my friend and she was awesome and fun and I liked her a lot.

That just made them laugh and they started calling me names and pushing me around. I wasn’t really sure what to do about that, but it hurt a lot.

Right when I was about to cry, Sunset showed up out of nowhere like a hero, yelling at them and kicking gravel in their faces. It was super cool, like a scene straight out of a movie.

I guess that’s right when the teacher decided to actually start paying attention, because the three girls all suddenly started crying, and the teacher came over yelling at Sunset and started dragging her away for detention.

I got really mad at that point and started yelling and screaming at the teacher and grabbing on so they wouldn’t take Sunset away for something she didn’t do. I was trying to tell the truth, but I don’t think I said it right, and the girls kept fake-crying, and eventually the teacher got fed up and decided to give me detention too.

I’m real scared. I’ve never had detention before. Does this mean I can’t go to school anymore? I really want to study hard and become the first lady scientist to resurrect a dinosaur or build a lightsaber. But now my future is ruined forever… Mom was real surprised when she heard what happened. She said she wants to talk to Dad before she decides what to do, which means it must be serious.

And I hope Sunset is doing okay.

☹

Twilight Sparkle

Awkward would have been a mild way to describe it.

Sunset idly flicked through her phone, unsure of what she should actually be doing. Twilight was still curled up on the ground, shaking with silent laughter. It had been kind of funny at first, but Twilight had just kept laughing. When the others had tried to help her, to see if she was alright, she choked out that she was fine, and only laughed harder. So it had left the six of them to just sit around, twiddling their thumbs.

It had probably been at least thirty minutes by now. At least she had finally grown quiet, aside from the occasional snort or single giggle.

Flicking her phone off and pocketing it, Sunset hesitantly called out, “Twilight?”

There was another snort and Twilight shook with more laughter, but it quickly petered off and was followed by the sound of a deep breath.

Twilight sat up and met Sunset’s eyes. Her hair was messy, there were grass clippings all over her clothes, her glasses were askew, and she was wearing a dazed smile. It was kind of adorable.

“Alright then,” Twilight said, stretching back and yawning, “done with that.”

“You, uh, feelin’ alright, sugarcube?” Applejack asked.

Twilight grinned, standing up and dusting herself off before returning to her seat on the picnic table. “I can’t remember feeling this good in a long time.”

“See!” Pinkie Pie shouted, her eyes growing bright. “Laughter is the best medicine!” After a brief fit of giggles, she added, “Although you should probably be careful not to overdose.”

“You’re right, actually,” Twilight said, closing her eyes and taking a deep breath. “Kind of. Turns out lots of endorphins mixed with antidepressants makes for a killer cocktail. I wonder if this is what recreational drugs are like?”

A response like that earned lots of raised eyebrows and side glances from the girls.

“Look, Twilight,” Rarity began, spreading her hands placatingly. “This is all completely insane, I know. Goodness, I certainly wouldn’t have believed any of this a year ago. And, well… it must be hard on you, but I think I speak for all of us when I say that we’d like to help you out, and, well, be your friends. That is, if you would have us.”

There were murmurs of agreement from everyone, sans Rainbow Dash.

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Why?”

“Uh…”

“Why do you want to be friends with me? Because you know my alternate reality counterpart and are friends with her?”

“It’s not like that, Twilight,” Fluttershy mumbled, her eyes downcast. “Sure, Princess Twilight is our friend, but you seem really, um, nice, too, and I’d love to get to know you better.”

Twilight shook her head. “That’s a wonderful sentiment and all, but I’m not buying it. I’m me. Not her. Just like ‘Sunset’ here is her own person… or pony or whatever, and not my…” She shuddered.

Sunset bit her lip. It wasn’t like she had any reason to actually feel guilty, but it didn’t stop that knife from twisting anyway.

“I’ll make myself perfectly clear. You’ve all just told me a bunch of incredible things, about alternate realities, worlds full of magical talking ponies, and probably a bunch of other stuff you haven’t even scratched the surface of yet. I want to understand, and I won’t stop until I can explain and replicate everything you’ve claimed. I’m not looking for friends—I’m looking for test subjects.” Twilight adjusted her glasses, sunlight reflecting off of their surface.

The way Twilight’s eyes briefly flickered to Sunset’s during her speech betrayed something in her, but Sunset couldn’t really tell what.

“Why?” Rainbow Dash asked, her eyes narrowed.

Twilight blinked. “Excuse me?”

“If you don’t care about being friends with us, why should we care about you and let you turn us into a bunch of guinea pigs? Give us one good reason to help you with your ‘science project.’”

Twilight opened her mouth to respond, then froze. “That’s… actually a good point.”

“And another thing,” Rainbow said. “I’m sick of everyone… wait, what?”

Twilight slumped forward on the table, cradling her head in her hands. “Ugh, I’m a total mess right now. I can’t think straight at all. Look, this research is really important to me. Something this big could determine my entire future.”

Fluttershy leaned over and placed her hand on Twilight’s shoulders. “It certainly sounds important. I know we don’t really understand much of this ourselves, but, um… does being friends with us really seem that terrible?” Her eyes were wide and pleading.

Sunset cracked a smile as she watched Twilight wince. She could practically see her heart melting in real time; Fluttershy was hard to resist.

“That’s…” Twilight shook her head. “I don’t know.”

“How about this:” Applejack said, crossing her arms across her chest, “We agree to help you with whatever you need for your science stuff, and in return, you agree to make an effort with all of us. Hang out, go to the movies, have sleepovers... friend stuff. I mean, you seemed to be having fun at the fair.”

Twilight’s face turned to a neutral mask, and she stayed silent for about a minute, before she finally said, “What if I just paid you instead? I have a research grant.”

Rainbow Dash snorted. “Sure, I’ll take the cash out option, and—hey!”

Applejack kicked Rainbow Dash in the shin, and the two glared at each other quietly for a few moments before Applejack turned back to Twilight. “Ain’t gonna happen. Deal or no deal, Twi.”

“Please?” Fluttershy asked .

“Pretty please with a giant icecream sundae with fudge ripples and angel food cake and oh man we should totally get ice cream after this!” Pinkie shouted, gesticulating wildly.

“...Very well,” Twilight said.

Applejack grinned, then hocked a loogie and spat on her hand, holding it out.

Twilight raised an eyebrow, then repeated the gesture and shook on it, much to Rarity’s chagrin.

“Well, that’s settled,” Twilight said, wiping her hands on a handkerchief Rarity provided. “I should probably get going. I kind of snuck out and I’ve gotten about a dozen text messages since I arrived.”

Sunset winced at the memory of Shining Armor’s verbal tirade. “Is your, uh, family going to be okay with you doing something like this?”

Twilight shrugged. “Probably not, but I already said I wasn’t going to let anything stop me. Look, you guys have school tomorrow, right? I need some time to get everything together, figure out an actual research plan, etcetera. Give me your numbers, and we can meet up tomorrow evening to discuss things.”

“Actually,” Rarity said, drumming her fingers on the tabletop. “Maybe you should just come to the school. There’s a few things you’re probably going to want to see.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, but nodded. “If you insist.”

“Just be careful,” Sunset said, grinning. “Everyone’s going to act like they already know you. We can try to get the word out so you’re not mobbed or anything, but I doubt we’ll get to everyone.”

“And, as a civilian, you’re sure I’m allowed to walk the school grounds freely?”

Sunset nodded. “If CHS has any rules about that sort of thing, I haven’t heard of them. I’m a student there, after all.”

“Right. Remind me to ask you about that later,” Twilight said as she packed up her equipment.

After about five mostly silent minutes, Twilight was on her way.

“I don’t like this,” Rainbow Dash muttered.

Applejack rolled her eyes. “We know, Dash. You’re just beating a dead horse at this point, and that’s awfully disrespectful to Sunset’s culture.”

Sunset let out a sigh as Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash burst out laughing. “Really? Now that we’re done with the she-demon thing we’re upgrading to horse jokes?”

“Ain’t never been one to look a gift horse in the—”

“Let’s be serious now,” Rarity said, placing a hand on Applejack’s shoulder “I must admit, Rainbow Dash has a point; is this truly a good idea?”

Everyone was silent, each looking to the other for an answer. Finally, Sunset spoke up. “I don’t know, but we have to try, right?”

There was a chorus of nods, some reluctant. They would do their best to befriend Twilight Sparkle. It couldn’t be that hard, right?

“Speaking of, I’ll be right back,” Sunset said, then took off at a run. Twilight was still in sight, and it didn’t take long to catch up with her.

“Hey, Twilight,” Sunset called out, panting slightly, “can I talk to you for a second?”

Twilight stiffened, and her eyes widened when she turned around, but her expression quickly forced itself back to neutrality. “Yes? What is it?”

Sunset paused, twirling a lock of hair between her fingers. “Look, it’s just… this whole thing, with you, me, and the other Sunset… I dunno. I can’t help who I am, but I don’t want to hurt you because of it. If you would be more comfortable if I just stayed away from you, I’d understand.”

There was a brief flash of something in Twilight’s eyes, but it was gone before Sunset could even be sure it was really there, replaced by a cold anger. “You’re the extra-terrestrial here, Miss Shimmer. Studying you and your homeworld could quite possibly be the most important part of any of this. I couldn’t give up on data like that even if it literally killed me.”

Twilight turned and walked away.

“Twilight,” Sunset called again. Twilight looked over her shoulder, and after a moment, Sunset said, “You’re not the Twilight Sparkle I know. I’m not the Sunset Shimmer you knew. Maybe you don’t take this friendship stuff seriously; I know I didn’t at first. It all sounds super cheesy and unrealistic, but everything starts somewhere. If nothing else, can we at least treat each other as... I dunno, ‘colleagues?’”

Twilight stared at her for what felt like a long time. Finally, her eyes softened slightly and she almost cracked a smile. “Alright, that sounds acceptable. I’m looking forward to working with you, Sunset.”

Twilight closed the door behind her, called out, “I’m home!” and kicked her sandals off.

There was a muffled curse from the kitchen, and Shining Armor poked his head out of the doorway. He looked furious, his phone held up to his ear. “Nevermind, she just walked in. Gimme a second.

“Where the hell have you been?” he demanded as he stormed into the living room. “I’ve got Dad on the phone right now. You can’t just wander off like that, especially with everything that’s already happened!”

Twilight felt her cheeks flush hot but held her tongue, carefully deciding on the right response. “I was meeting up with Sunset Shimmer and her friends.”

Her brother’s eyes went wide and his mouth hung open. “I… what?”

“Yep. Turns out there’s a dimension parallel to this one with alternate counterparts of everyone we know, including both me and Sunset Shimmer. Sunset claims to actually be a pony who’s been transformed into a human by the process of coming here. I don’t know how true her claim is, but I plan on studying her and documenting everything I can. It’s going to be a lot of work, so you probably won’t see me much for a while.”

Twilight walked over, patted her brother on the shoulder, then headed for the stairs. “I’ll be in my room. There’s a lot I need to get done.”

Shining Armor kept staring at her, phone held limply to one side as her Dad’s voice barked from the speaker.

“Refuge in audacity,” Twilight said out loud, closing and locking her bedroom door behind her. “Works every time.”

She flopped down onto her bed and grabbed one of her pillows, pulling it close to her and squeezing it tight. “Thanks for that one, Sunset.”

On the positive side of things, she was pretty sure she wasn’t insane. On the negative, she was increasingly certain that the universe had left its sense of sanity at the door. Magical talking ponies? She wasn’t sure whether she wanted Sunset’s claims to be true or not.

And for that matter, what the hell was she thinking? She’d spent years surrounding herself with scientific rigor to distract from the pain. Was she really about to apply those same instincts to a living, breathing PTSD trigger? There were plenty of things to be said for exposure therapy, but this was less like looking at pictures to decrease anxiety and more like skydiving from an exploding airplane into an ocean full of spiders.

Yet, the Sunset she had just met… it was uncanny. Pictures didn’t do her justice. Sunset’s voice, the way she moved, the way she talked, the way she smiled, the way she bit her lip when she was unsure, the way she played with her hair: It was all the same as the girl she had once known.

And they wanted her ‘friendship.’ A deep part of Twilight, that naive little girl she had left behind on those cliffs so many years ago, yearned desperately for that kind of acceptance, to cling to the memory of what she had once known, even if it was just a facsimile.

For that matter, was it? This Sunset probably had a different upbringing, one they hadn’t shared with each other. How balanced was nature versus nurture? If her Sunset had lived, how closely would she resemble the one she had just met in personality? Was this ‘Princess Twilight’ a near identical version of herself? Was she a huge nerd, obsessed with science and understanding the world around her? Of course, if she was a princess, it certainly implied a lot of things about her pony half that didn’t come anywhere close to fitting her own description.

If she went ahead and made friends with pony-Sunset, would it be equivalent to pissing all over her Sunset’s grave?

Something wet and slimy dragged its way across her bare feet, and Twilight stiffened, then started laughing.

“Knock it off, Spike,” Twilight choked out in between breaths. She set her dampened pillow aside and picked up her dog, who wriggled in her grasp happily. “What do you think, huh? Does your doggy wisdom have any answers to questions that would probably make Haycartes’ head spin?”

Spike barked and wagged his tail, which was usually the extent of his wisdom. Maybe someday she’d develop a device to translate doggy thoughts into speech, but for now he was already the best assistant anyone could ask for.

“Questions like that are stupid, anyway. We’re scientists, not philosophers. How about we just focus on work for now?”

Spike leapt out of her arms and ran over to her computer, running in circles.

If she wanted to do this right, she couldn’t afford to let herself get distracted.

Knives and forks scraped across plates as they ate, the sound stark against the oppressive silence that otherwise hung over the room.

As Twilight was finishing her last roll and getting up to leave, Cadance let out a long sigh and set her silverware down.

“Twilight,” she began, breaking the silence, “can we please talk?”

Twilight stuffed the roll into her mouth and mumbled, “What’s there to talk about?”

Shining Armor groaned, sinking his head into his palms. “Come, on, Twily, don’t do this. This is serious.”

“How should I know?” Twilight said, swallowing and then reaching for her water. “I’m just a hormonal and moody teenager who suffers from PTSD and a host of other issues, and am thus prone to mood swings and bouts of irrational behavior.”

“Which would you rather we treat you as,” Cadance asked, pursing her lips, “a moody teenager, or a grown woman capable of looking after herself and making her own decisions? You can’t have it both ways.”

Twilight shrugged. “People are complicated. You can’t always fit them into neat boxes and categories like that. Maybe I can be both. Doesn’t mean it’ll turn out well, but it’s certainly still within the realm of possibility.”

“With an answer like that, I’m definitely leaning towards irrationality,” Shining Armor said, rolling his eyes.

“What, exactly,” Twilight asked, narrowing her eyes, “about this situation do you think is rational? What in all of your rational and adult wisdom do you think I should do? I gather you two already know something about this, but there’s another Sunset Shimmer out there. Here. In this town. Same age as she would have been if she hadn’t died. She claims to be from an alternate dimension, and is also apparently actually a pony. Can you point me to the bevy of scientific literature or psychology textbooks that provide models for dealing with interdimensional alien counterparts of your dead best friend? Oh, and get this, she wants to be my friend, too.”

Shining and Cadance shared a look, before Cadance finally spoke up, “We just don’t want to see you get hurt, Twilight. I know that’s not a very good answer, but I don’t think there are going to be any easy answers for something this crazy. It’s just…” she paused, sighing and shaking her head. “Look, what is it that you want to do about this?”

“I…” Twilight crossed her arms over her stomach, squeezing tight. “I don’t know. I want to do what I came here to do: science. Whatever else is messed up about this whole situation, there’s a wealth of knowledge to be gained here. I can’t just let that go. It could change the whole world.”

“If it’s so important to the world,” Shining Armor asked, “why is it so important that you be the one to do it? You could simply forward this to one of Dad’s colleagues and I’m sure they’d jump at the opportunity.”

Twilight barked out a short laugh. “Okay, maybe my motivation here is a bit selfish too. I want all the scientific prestige that comes with achievement, I won’t deny that. And, well, maybe I’m also dealing with personal issues that I haven’t really figured out yet. Is that such a bad thing?”

Cadance shook her head. “It’s not, sweetie. But what do you want us to do about it? What would you do if you were in our situation right now?”

“You guys…” Twilight mumbled, lowering her gaze. “I guess I just want… you guys to support me? Maybe it’s too much to ask, maybe I’m taking too much of a risk here, but I still want to do this. And if things get to be too much to handle, then I can always just back out and come home.”

Cadance glanced at her husband and nodded, then she stood up, walked over to Twilight, and leaned down to wrap the younger girl in a tight hug. “If that’s what you want, Twilight, we’ll support you. Just keep us in the loop, okay? We’d worry a lot less if we knew where you were and what you were doing.”

Twilight smiled, then squeezed back, her eyes misting over. “Okay, yeah. I’m sorry for being such a brat.”

Cadance pulled back, then set to work at clearing the plates off the table. “So what’s she like? This other Sunset, I mean. I’d love to meet her someday. Gods, but the two of you were cute together.”

“The same, in a lot of ways. It’s actually pretty uncanny,” Twilight said, her eyes glazing over slightly in a haze of nostalgia.

“I would have mentioned this earlier,” Shining Armor said, one hand rubbing at the back of his hand, “but I kind of met Sunset yesterday, when I went to go question those girls. I got a little overwhelmed and may have kind of told her to stay away from you or else, so, uh, sorry about that.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, then leaned over and lightly punched her brother in the ribs. “Jerk. And thanks for letting me know. Although, considering she met with me today anyway, I don’t think it fazed her much.”

Shining Armor grinned, then ruffled Twilight’s hair. “Yeah, not my best moment. So what exactly are you planning to do?”

“Study her and her friends, of course. There’s a lot they haven’t told me yet, I think, and they want to show me something.”

“What does studying a group of teenagers actually entail, anyway?” Cadance asked, calling from the kitchen.

“Apparently,” Twilight said, grinning, “it involves going back to high school.”

Author's Note

Well, Friendship Games happened. Loved it.

Might as well re-iterate at this point that I started writing this story in December of 2014, and thus is not canon with any of the events in Friendship Games. Characterization will vary, and any similarities are probably coincidental.

As a general note, the pictures represent the artists interpretation of a scene based on the description I gave them, but might not reflect the exact details described in the fic. For this chapter particularly, the picture is a little more rough on Twilight than I had intended the scene to be.

6: Exposition

Dear Diary,

Detention is dumb and boring.

When Dad found out what happened, he got really angry and called up the school and yelled a bunch until apparently I didn’t have to go to detention anymore, which I thought was pretty cool.

But then I found out that they still thought everything was Sunset’s fault, which is super unfair, and nobody did anything no matter how much I tried to explain what really happened.

So today I made sure to thank Sunset a whole bunch. She kept trying to say it wasn’t a big deal, but it was. After school, when she had detention I marched in with her and said that if she had to stay then I would too. The teacher just rolled his eyes and said whatever and Sunset got real quiet and tried to tell me I didn’t have to but I did it anyway.

But it’s seriously super boring. You just sit there and fill out times tables over and over, and they’re not even tough. I was doing some of these back in first grade. We weren’t even allowed to talk to each other.

After detention was over she gave me a big hug, said thanks, and ran off.

Of course now it’s the weekend, so I guess I won’t see her again until Monday. Oh well.

☹

Twilight Sparkle

“Hey, Twilight, how’s it hanging?”

“Dang, I’m loving those glasses! You rock it, girl!”

“Hmph. So the Almighty Twilight Sparkle decides to once again grace us with her presence. What sort of horrible evil plaguing the school are you going to blast with rainbows today?”

At least a dozen students greeted her on her way to Canterlot High the next morning. She was by no means a shrinking violet when it came to social interactions, but receiving the attention of so many people for something she hadn’t ever actually done was more than a little unnerving. Still, she did her best to smile, wave, and occasionally mumble vague and noncommittal replies.

By the time she finally made it through the doors to what was admittedly a less than prestigious institute of learning, it took considerable effort to keep the façade going.

Of course, while the girls had told her to meet them at Canterlot High, they had neglected to give her any actual directions as to where she was supposed to go. Just as she pulled out her phone to text them, she heard a familiar voice from behind.

“Yo, Sparkle,” Rainbow Dash called from where she was leaning against a locker.

Twilight turned around, slipped her phone into her pocket, and adjusted her glasses. “Ah. Miss Dash. A pleasure to see you this morning.”

“Uh-huh,” Rainbow Dash grunted. “Look, I drew the short straw so I get to be the one to show you around the school.”

Twilight frowned. “Do people still actually draw straws to make decisions?”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “It’s called a metaphor, duh. I’m the only one who had a free period right now. No literal straws were involved.”

“I see. Well, lead the way,” Twilight said. As Rainbow Dash started down the hall, and Twilight followed after her, she added, “And it’s not a metaphor, it’s a cliché.”

Rainbow Dash didn’t make for a particularly engrossing tour guide, preferring blunt and simple descriptions, but it wasn’t as if Twilight was exploring a museum. Canterlot High was much like any other high school; it had classes, clubs, sports fields, and all the other amenities you’d expect your hard-earned tax dollars to provide.

As they rounded a corner after Rainbow had high-fived what must have been her third student by now, Twilight decided to speak up, saying, “I can’t help but notice that you don’t seem to care for my company, Miss Dash.”

Rainbow Dash turned to her and smiled, baring her teeth. “Gee, ya think?”

Twilight stopped and stared down the other girl. “I’ve said this before, and I have a sneaking suspicion I’ll be saying it a lot before this is over: I’m not the other Twilight. I’m me, and I’d quite appreciate it if you judged me on my own merits, instead of how I compare to her.”

Rainbow Dash threw back her head and laughed. “Wow, you really don’t get it, do you, Miss Sparkle? You’ve got it backwards. I don’t like you because you’re kind of a bitch. The others are just giving you a pass on that because of the other Twilight. I'm not."

Twilight reeled as if she had been slapped in the face. “I… I see.” A few students stopped to stare, but a quick glare from Rainbow kept them walking. It took her a few moments to compose herself, but it wasn’t like this really changed anything. “Well, I’m glad we could get that out in the open. Personally, I like to think of myself as fiercely independent.”

Rainbow Dash snorted. “Whatever. Come on, we’re almost there.”

They walked halfway down the hall before Twilight spoke up again. “For the record, thanks.”

“Uh...” Rainbow Dash turned to stare at her, eyebrow raised. “For… calling you a bitch?”

Twilight shook her head, smiling. “For not running to the nearest bucket of tissues like I was some kind of living made-for-TV movie sob story. Despite the fact that I basically am.”

Rainbow Dash turned away, rubbing at the back of her head. “Yeah, well… you’re not the only one out there who life has dealt a shit hand, y’know?”

“To whom,” Twilight corrected. “Where are we going, anyway?”

“Right here,” Rainbow Dash said, pointing at a door with the word ‘Music’ on it. “Say, you don’t happen to play any instruments, do you?”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “I took some basic lessons on both the clarinet and the oboe, though it was never something I devoted a significant amount of effort towards.”

Rainbow Dash’s face fell as she opened the door. “That’s way less awesome than what I was hoping. Is that it? No guitar, bass, drums, tambourine? Not even a xylophone or something? Can you at least sing?”

“Well, I sing in the shower occasionally; it makes Spike howl with anguish, and I think my neighbors prefer him to me. But it’s not like I’m interested in joining your band, anyway.”

The intent behind Rainbow’s question became clear as they walked into the room, with numerous instruments scattered about, along with a big banner saying “The Rainbooms” emblazoned with a rainbow not unlike Rainbow Dash’s hair.

“Hey guys,” Sunset Shimmer said, sitting up from where she had been lounging in the corner and draping a book over her knees. “How’s it going?”

Twilight tensed up, and her heart raced, but she stamped down her instinctual panic fairly quickly this time. Another point for exposure therapy.

“H-hey,” Twilight mumbled, her voice barely wavering.

“It’s just me at the moment,” Sunset said, addressing Rainbow Dash. “The others should be out of class and over here soon.”

“Right,” Rainbow Dash said. “Pop a squat, Sparkle. And don’t touch my guitar, it’s a—”

The sharp buzzing of Rainbow Dash's phone cut her off, and she quickly pulled it from her pocket. After a few seconds she cursed under her breath, then turned and headed for the door. “Fluttershy’s got a gopher stuck in a drain pipe, and she needs my help. Shouldn’t take me too long.”

“Wait, hold on, Rainbow Dash, don’t…!” Sunset protested, stretching her arm out towards the other girl as she slammed the door behind her, leaving the two of them alone. Sunset glanced over at Twilight, but quickly looked away. “Ah, uh, well then. Sorry about that.”

Twilight felt her cheeks heat up and her heart began to race again. She just had to keep reminding herself that this Sunset was a different person, no matter how similar she might seem.

Sitting down, she idly smoothed her jeans and clasped her hands together on her lap, waiting.

After about two minutes of sitting there in silence, Twilight finally asked, “So, uh, what are you reading?”

Sunset jumped slightly, then picked up the book and held it in front of her face. “It’s an anatomy textbook.”

“Ah. Studying?”

“More or less.” Sunset lowered the textbook, grinning. “You humans are pretty gross, you know that?”

“Are we, now?”

Sunset nodded. “When I first came to this world and got my first period, I literally thought I was going to die. Like it was some kind of punishment that followed me here.”

Twilight couldn’t help but crack a smile. “I can see how that would be pretty distressing. But a punishment? Why did you come here anyway?”

“That’s, well…” Sunset bit her lip and began twirling one of her fingers through her hair. “It’s kind of a long story. And it involves… a lot of stuff I’m not particularly proud of. I mean, you’ll get the whole truth soon, but a lot of it will probably be a little easier for you to accept once you see what it is we want to show you.”

“And what is it you want to show me, anyway?”

“Our rocking guitar skills,” Sunset said, grinning as she grabbed one of the nearby guitars and strummed a quick chord. “But seriously, you'll see once everyone gets here.”

Twilight frowned, thinking through the implications. “If you’re a pony, that means you had hooves, right? So where would you get enough fine digital manipulation to effectively play something like a guitar?”

Sunset waggled her fingers at her. “Lots and lots of practice. But seriously, learning to play guitar is actually a pretty good way to teach fingers how to work. I hear they use it in therapy for people who injure their hands and stuff.”

“I see. I believe I’ve heard something like that as well.” Twilight’s head was swimming, and it was getting hard to concentrate. The situation she had found herself in was just too surreal.

“Twilight?” Sunset asked, her voice sounding concerned. “Are you alright? You’re looking a little pale.”

Twilight reached her hand up and pressed on her forehead, taking a deep breath. “I’m fine. Don’t worry about it.”

Sunset stood up and started to make her way across the room. “Look, Twilight, if this is too much for you to handle, it’s fine, we understand and—”

“I’m fine!” Twilight snapped, standing up and glaring daggers at Sunset. “I don’t want pity from anyone, but especially not from you!”

Sunset flinched, reeling backwards from the words, and fell back into her seat. “I… it’s not like,” she mumbled, sinking her head down and shaking it. “Nevermind. You’re right. I’m sorry.”

Twilight clenched her teeth, then sat back down. “No, I’m sorry. That was unprofessional of me.”

“Right,” Sunset muttered, “‘professionalism.’”

Before things could get any more awkward, Applejack saved the day by entering the room, the other four right behind her.

“Howdy, y’all. Sorry we’re late.”

“Alright, places everyone!” Rainbow Dash said, rushing into the room and picking up a blue, lightning bolt-fretted guitar that could only have belonged to her. “Let’s make this quick, I’ve gotta be at soccer practice in like fifteen minutes.”

“Twilight,” Rarity said, stopping in front of her and smiling. “Do you still have that recording equipment from yesterday? I’d suggest setting it up.”

Twilight frowned, but started pulling the equipment out of her bag anyway. Just what exactly was so important about a musical performance? If this all turned out to be some sort of elaborate joke…

“Um, Twilight…” Fluttershy mumbled right next to her ear.

Twilight started and, after the shy girl squeaked and backed away, realized that that must have already been the second or third time she had tried to get her attention. “Sorry. What do you need, Fluttershy?”

“Well, if you could, um, maybe have me not really in the camera shot that would be wonderful. If it’s not too much of a bother.”

Before Twilight could even respond, Fluttershy had already retreated to the back corner of the room, where she picked up a tambourine. Well, it wasn’t like she had a tripod with her, in any case. After a some careful rearranging of a nearby shelf, she was able to position the camera so it picked up everyone but Fluttershy.

“You ready, Twilight?” Rainbow Dash asked, bouncing back and forth on the balls of her feet.

Twilight hit record, then moved back to her seat in the center of the room, sat down and crossed her arms. “This had better be worth it,” she muttered under her breath.

As she looked over the assembled bandmates, she briefly caught Sunset’s gaze once more. They both looked away, but Sunset looked back and shot her a quick smile, before she turned to focus on her guitar.

“I’m dying to see you science this, Twi,” Rainbow Dash said, a smug grin splitting her face in two.

Pinkie Pie raised her drumsticks high into the air. “One, two, let’s rock!!”

Once, upon a time.
You came into my world and made the stars align.
...

Twilight could do nothing but stare as everyone’s extra sets of ears, longer hair, and the apparently functional wings of Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy vanished into motes of light.

“That’s… impossible,” she muttered, falling back into her chair and sinking her head into her hands. Was this the third time now since coming here that she’d witnessed something that only a week ago she would have dismissed as cheap special effects?

“Maybe we should have warned her first,” Rarity said, unslinging her keytar and hanging it back up.

“Pfft. Come on. Seeing is believing, right? Can’t deny that,” Rainbow Dash said, chuckling.

“Did… did you guys drug me or something?” Twilight asked, hands shaking. She was feeling kind of lightheaded. And something had been a little off for a while now, though she couldn’t quite place it.

Applejack touched Twilight’s shoulder, causing her to jump. “Come on now, Sugarcube. We’d never do something like that to anyone, and especially not to you. Look, you got yer recording, right? Genuine evidence your head ain’t just being messed with.”

She was right, of course. Twilight took a deep breath. “Okay, so what then? Are you all ponies or something?”

Sunset snorted, rolling her eyes. “These chimps? Please.”

Rarity raised an eyebrow at Sunset. “I’m not really sure if I should take offense to that, but no, darling. I assure you, everyone here other than Sunset is a regular human, born and raised.”

A few snarky retorts of her own immediately came to mind, but Twilight instead chose to rest her chin on her palm, silently waiting for the group to provide a more adequate explanation.

“It’s actually really simple, Twilight, don’t worry!” Pinkie Pie said, still sitting behind her drums.

Twilight continued waiting silently, tapping one finger against her cheekbone.

“It’s magic!” Pinkie Pie wailed on her drums in a quick solo, ending with a rimshot and a sudden explosion of confetti from one of her bass drums.

“Magic. I see.” Twilight blew some confetti off of her face, then turned her gaze to everyone else.

Sunset shrugged, rubbing at the back of her head. “Actually yeah, that’s about the gist of it.”

Twilight clenched her teeth, took off her glasses, wiped them on her shirt, then put them back on. “Magic is the poor woman’s excuse for any phenomena they don’t actually understand. It ‘exists’ only in the sense that it is a name given to things which have yet to receive a proper explanation.”

The girls looked at each other, not sure what to do, until Sunset finally sighed and stepped forward.

“Twilight. The place I come from, Equestria, is a place where magic exists. Now, you could give it some sort of science-y name if you really wanted, maybe a ‘positron energon field’ or something, but magic infuses both ponies and the land itself. It’s a huge part of our very way of life over there. It’s very different from this world. During the incident last fall, our friends were exposed to some of the strongest magic in Equestria. We're still not sure why, but it’s because of that exposure that we manifest the ears and wings and all that when we play music. Among other things.”

Twilight shook her head. Pain throbbed in the back of her skull. This was insane. It sounded like something out of a cheesy novel. Why was she even still here, taking this seriously—taking them seriously?

And yet, her gut told her they weren’t lying, and she had already seen so much that was supposed to be impossible. She might as well give them a chance.

“Alright,” Twilight said, leaning forward. “I want the whole story, from the beginning. Now.”

“Uh, yeah, have fun with that,” Rainbow Dash said, heading for the door. “Practice, remember?”

“Sorry, Twi,” Applejack mumbled. “But we are still in school and all.”

Sunset shook her head. “It’s fine. I’ll skip and explain everything. You guys go ahead.”

“But, um, Sunset, even with how good you’ve been doing lately, your record can’t really handle any more absences like that…” Fluttershy said, her eyes downcast as she packed up her things.

“It’s fine, I’m serious,” Sunset said, waving them along. “Really, it’s the last thing I’m worried about right now. This is way more important.”

The rest of the band made a hasty exit, and Twilight was once again left alone with Sunset. Her hunger for the truth overpowered any of her usual anxieties about this interdimensional stranger.

“So,” Sunset said as she pulled up another chair and sat in it backwards, resting her arms across the back. “This is going to be a long story, so get comfy. Where should I start?”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, then found herself shivering slightly. Was the AC on too high in this room or something? “Where all stories start, of course. The very beginning.”

Sunset stuck one of her fingers in her mouth, biting down on it lightly as she thought. “The beginning, huh? Alright, let’s see…

“Once upon a time, in the magical land of Equestria, there were two regal sisters who ruled together and created harmony for all the land...”

Twilight’s head spun. This was all too much crazy to take in at once. Princesses using magic to move their respective celestial bodies across the sky, advanced weather control, a number of additional creatures straight out of mythology. Not to mention Sunset apparently turning into a literal demon and blowing up a part of the school. How had that not made national news, again?

Plus, the cold was really starting to make it hard to concentrate.

“Anyway, we managed to perform the counterspell, defeat the Dazzlings, save the school again, and that basically brings us to now. People started treating me better after that, too, which has been a definite plus.”

“Mmm,” Twilight murmured. Something was wrong. She shouldn’t be having this much trouble concentrating. In the past she had sat in on several advanced college lectures and performed flawlessly, but right now her notes were an incoherent mess even to her own eyes.

“Right, yeah,” Sunset said, laughing shakily. “It really does sound crazy when you spell it all out like that. Sorry. But I promise you, everything I told you is true.”

Twilight shook her head, then glanced at her watch. The story had taken almost two hours. “Is that everything?”

Sunset nodded. “I mean, I could probably talk for days about Equestria, but I’ve given you all the relevant bits.”

“Right. In that case, it’s probably about time I get going. The recorder is nearly full and I’m going to need time to unpack all of this information. Thank you very much, Miss Shimmer, I—”

Twilight stood up to go, but she suddenly wavered and had to grab the back of her chair for support. Just what the hell was wrong with her?

Sunset was at her side in a flash. “Twilight, you really haven’t been looking so hot for a while now.”

“I’m fine,” Twilight growled, rubbing at her forehead. “We already went over this, remember?”

Sunset looked hesitant, but then her eyes narrowed and locked onto Twilight’s. She reached over and placed her hand on Twilight’s forehead. Her hand was freezing. Twilight tried to pull away, but Sunset moved with her.

“I knew it,” Sunset said. “You’re burning up, Twilight. I’ll call an ambulance.”

A fever. So incredibly mundane, yet she had missed such obvious symptoms. “Don’t be silly,” Twilight groaned, weakly grabbing at Sunset’s wrist as she went for her phone. “It’s just a fever, not an emergency. I’ve got some ibuprofen in my bag, and after that, it’s just a matter of getting some rest back at home.”

Sunset looked unsure, but pocketed her phone after a few moments, letting out a sigh. “Well, at least let me get you home. You walked here, right?”

Twilight nodded, then sat back down in her chair and started looking through her bag for her pills.

“I’ve got a bike, but if you’re sick that’s probably not the best idea. Rarity keeps a spare set of keys in her locker, we can just borrow her car.”

Twilight snapped the seatbelt shut, doing her best to not shiver.

Sunset backed out of the parking lot slowly and carefully, then began to follow the directions Twilight had given her.

“It makes sense, you know,” Twilight mumbled, closing her eyes and sinking back into her seat, arms wrapped tightly around her. “Immune systems are compromised by extreme stress, and I’ve certainly been under a lot of that these past couple days. Pair that with the fact that I’ve been coming into contact with dozens of new people in an entirely new town, and me getting sick was all but inevitable.”

Something warm slumped over her, and Twilight opened her eyes to find Sunset’s jacket on top of her. Sunset smiled, but kept her eyes on the road.

As the car passed a field, Twilight stared as the sunlight filtered through Sunset’s hair, framing her profile in a golden radiance.

This was the demon that had tormented the students of Canterlot High for four years? She couldn’t bring herself to believe it. Sunset had always been...

“...So beautiful.” Twilight mumbled, snuggling up under the makeshift blanket.

If Sunset heard her Freudian slip, she didn’t let it show.

Author's Note

I may have been running a fever of 103° around the time this chapter was written.

7: Study

Dear Diary,

WOW!!!!!!!!

Okay, this had to have been the greatest weekend ever. Where do I even start?

So, early Saturday we got a phone call, and when Mom picked it up, it was for me. Usually the only people who call me are Grandma and Grandpa, but this was way better since it was Sunset! And then she asked me if I wanted to come over to her house and spend the night!

I got really excited and asked Mom, and then Mom wanted to talk to Sunset’s dad about it, so they did that for a while, and I was really hoping it would be okay and it was.

I wanted to go over right away but Mom made sure I packed up everything I would need.

Sunset lives on the outskirts of town, in the country area. Her house is kind of small, but it’s right next to some woods which is really awesome.

Sunset seemed kind of nervous and kept apologizing for things when she showed me around, but I think it was a really cool place. Her dad had a really neat collection of old coins.

Her dad seemed like a really nice guy too. He was nice and funny and told lots of jokes and made really awesome hotdogs and burgers.

Before that though, Sunset wanted to go play in the woods, so she showed me her favorite hiking trails and a really neat grotto that she considered her special place, and she told me that she’d never shown it to anyone.

We hung out there for a while just talking and stuff, and then I found a nice pair of sticks so I wanted to play Jedi. But Sunset said she’d never seen Star Wars, and that it looked dumb and nerdy. I got mad at that, and we started yelling at each other for a bit, but we eventually decided to just swordfight as knights instead.

It was still fun, but Sunset accidentally swung too hard and hit me right above my eye. It hurt a lot and I was worried she had broken my glasses. Sunset actually started crying before I did, which was kind of funny, she was apologizing and trying to tell me that it was an accident and that she didn’t mean to hurt me and that she hoped I didn’t hate her.

I mean it hurt and all, but I already knew she didn’t mean it

After that we went back to the house and cleaned up and put a bandaid on my new battle scar (it’s way cooler if I call it that) and ate dinner.

Since this was my first sleepover, I brought a book about what you’re supposed to do at sleepovers. Sunset said it was lame, and that we should just have fun doing whatever, but there was a ton of stuff in there I really wanted to do, so I kept pushing until she gave in.

So we braided each others hair, and played truth or dare, and had a pillow fight, and a bunch of other stuff. Then we played a kart racing game on an old console (it was a bit old school, but still fun), stayed up late watching a movie and eating popcorn (she wouldn’t watch Star Wars but I’ll convince her someday), and then it was finally time for bed.

It wasn’t like sharing a bed with Mom or Shining Armor or anyone. We ended up staying up for hours just talking to each other about stuff. I almost can’t remember everything we talked about, but I did finally ask her why it was just her dad taking care of her. She got quiet and said that her mom had left her when she was little and that she hated her.

I wasn’t really sure what to say, so I just hugged her.

The next day we woke up, ate breakfast, played some more video games, then decided to go wander around the woods for a couple more hours until it was finally time to go home.

Mom asked me if I had fun and the answer is YES!!!!

Maybe next time she can come spend the night at my house.

Twilight Sparkle

Sunset sat uncomfortably in the back of Rarity’s sedan, the six of them crammed into a car that could barely seat five.

“You know I could have just taken my bike,” Sunset said, grunting as Rarity hit another pothole and sent Pinkie’s elbow into her side yet again.

“Relax, darling. We’re all going to see Twilight together; we might as well take the same car.”

“I’m just glad she’s feeling better. Three whole days of being sick must have been just awful,” Fluttershy said.

Rainbow Dash grunted from underneath Pinkie Pie. “Big deal. It was just a case of the sniffles, right? There was never a reason to get all worked up about it.”

Applejack turned to face them from the passenger seat, grinning. “‘Cause we all know exactly how tough you are as soon as you feel a little under the weather, Rainbow Dash. Last time I remember, you barely hit a temperature of ninety-nine and you would’ve thought it was the end of the world.”

Rainbow Dash tried to retort, but the car lurched again. Pinkie Pie bounced with the movement, knocking the wind out of Rainbow Dash in the process.

Sunset couldn’t help but smile. Pinkie was probably putting extra weight into it on purpose. But Sunset’s mind was elsewhere at the moment. At least Twilight had remained in contact with them while she was sick, even if it was just terse status updates. Today, they had received a message that she was feeling better and wished to speak to them all after school.

“We’re here,” Rarity said, pulling to a stop outside of a typical looking suburban home.

That girl… there was something about this Twilight that Sunset just couldn’t shake. The pony-Twilight had always seemed like a twisted reflection of how her life could have gone had she listened to the ponies who cared about her, had she not given into her selfish desires, had she been a better pony.

As much as she respected that Twilight, those thoughts had always colored Sunset’s perspective of her. Even now, living as friends and regular correspondents by letter, it still stung.

This other Twilight wasn’t like that. She was, well, as she often insisted, her own person. Instead of a reflection of what could have been, it was more like a reflection of what once was. This Twilight had a powerful desire to accomplish her goals, and Sunset had a chilling suspicion that, while perhaps not actively malicious, Twilight wouldn’t give much thought to anything or anyone caught in the crossfire. It was a road that seemed all too familiar to her.

“Sunset,” Rarity said, putting a hand on her shoulder, “are you sure you’re up for this? I know things are awkward enough between you and Twilight already, but from what I understand, her brother and sister might be here too.”

Sunset blinked, then shook her head rapidly to clear her thoughts. She had almost forgotten about that particular problem. Twilight was one thing, but it seemed like the rest of her family had known the other Sunset too. Sunset’s presence would just bring them pain, but Twilight had still requested that they all be there.

“It’s fine,” Sunset mumbled, lowering her eyes.

The rest of them exited the car and made their way up the sidewalk to the front porch. Applejack rung the doorbell, and they waited.

Through the curtains, Sunset could see a tall feminine shadow moving towards the door. As it began to open, a surge of panic overtook her. She flung herself to the side, pressing against the wall of the house and out of eyesight.

“Why, hello there!” a female voice said from within. “You must be Twilight’s new friends. It’s so nice to finally meet you all.”

“Howdy, Ma’am,” Applejack said, shaking the woman’s hand. “Name’s Applejack. Very lovely home you got here.”

There was the sound of light laughter, and a quick set of introductions went around.

“Well, you’re all welcome here. Twilight’s fever has broken, and she’s feeling a lot better today. She’s been looking forward to seeing you all.”

There was a long awkward pause as her friends sort of shifted about, a few of them glancing in Sunset’s direction.

“I know you're out there, Sunset,” Cadance said, her voice wavering slightly. “Twilight’s told me everything. You don’t have to hide, I can handle it.”

Sunset sighed, then took a deep breath and moved back to the porch proper, facing the older woman.

“Gods,” Cadance swore, clasping her hands over her mouth as her eyes went wide. “Twilight showed me the pictures, but you’re just so…” Her eyes began to fill with tears.

Sunset bit her lip and looked away. What was she supposed to say to something like that?

“I’m sorry,” Cadance said, her voice cracking slightly. “I know it isn’t right of me to ask this of you, but could you please let me indulge myself for a moment?”

“Uh, I guess?” Sunset said, looking up.

Cadance stepped forward and threw her arms around Sunset, pulling her head in close to her breast and squeezing her tight. “Oh you poor, sweet child. Gods, but the world is a dimmer place without you in it.”

Sunset let herself be held awkwardly as Cadance sobbed into her hair. It was weird as hell, but if this helped her feel better, it was a small price to pay, wasn’t it?

After about a minute, Cadance finally pulled away, wiping at her eyes, her makeup smeared. “I’m sorry. I’m a terrible person, using you for my own emotional closure just because you happen to look like her. I should be ashamed of myself.”

Sunset glanced at the others, who only returned a shrug, so she repeated the gesture herself. “It’s… okay, I guess. No harm done. The, um… other Sunset must have touched quite a lot of people.”

Cadance smiled, her eyes growing somewhat distant. “I don’t know if I’d say a lot, but she certainly left her mark. But that’s enough getting drunk on memories. Come in, come in.”

They all scurried inside, and Cadance pointed up the stairs. “Twilight’s room is upstairs and to the right. You girls be good to her, alright? She acts tough, but she’s honestly such a sweet and vulnerable girl on the inside. It’s been a long time since she’s had any friends.”

“Don’t worry!” Pinkie Pie said, throwing her arms around Cadance in a hug. “We’ll make her smile, both inside and out!”

Cadance started slightly at the sudden contact, but her expression quickly morphed into a wide grin. “Yeah, I think you’ll do just fine.”

Sunset knocked lightly on the door. “Twilight? It’s us, we’re all here.”

“Come in.”

Sunset opened the door and Spike shot out from behind it amidst a flurry of barking, happily bouncing between their legs before he was picked up by a cooing Fluttershy.

Twilight sat on her bed, dressed in only a tank top and pajama pants. She typed furiously on a laptop, several notepads scattered around her and a pencil stuck behind her ear. “Just sit anywhere. Uh, the floor, I guess. Sorry, I don’t really have many chairs.”

“So uh, how you feeling, Twi?” Applejack asked, leaning against a wall. “You look like you’re doing a lot better.”

“Mmmhmm,” Twilight mumbled, gaze still focused on the computer. “I’m not some frail and sickly waif. It was nothing more than a routine cold. Easily curable with a bit of rest.”

“Heh. Guess you are pretty tough after all,” Applejack said, taking off her hat and resting it on a coat hanger. “Still, thanks for keeping us in the loop. We were all a little worried when Sunset told us what happened.”

“I…” Twilight paused, looking up and over the six of them, her cheeks coloring. “No problem. It was only the polite thing to do, after all.”

Nobody else seemed to be going for it, so Sunset sat down in the one chair located at the desk on the other side of the room. The room had a number of various kitschy knick knacks strewn about it—stuff she wouldn’t have associated with either Twilight.

“Hmm. I have to say, I was expecting your room to be something that was a little more, well, you, Twilight,” Rarity said, gesturing at the rather sparse and neutral decorations.

Twilight shrugged. “This is just a guest room, and I’ve only been here a week. My ‘personal touch’ is in my room back in Baltimare.”

“Ooh, I totally wanna see your real room now!” Pinkie Pie said. “I bet you must have all sorts of cool stuff.”

“I do,” Twilight said, looking somewhat pleased with herself. “But that’s a bit irrelevant at the moment. I asked you all to come here for a reason.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “What, you mean you weren’t just interested in our company? Color me shocked.”

Twilight gathered up several stacks of papers. “I’ve been going over the footage of you girls playing and transforming, as well as my conversation with Sunset. I’ve been coming up with some workable theories to explain the phenomenon based on the information you’ve given me, but hard data would be much more valuable. I’d like to run a series of tests on you guys to determine if your exposure to ‘Equestrian Magic’ has had any detectable effect on your biochemistry.”

“T-tests?” Fluttershy grew a shade paler, and clutched Spike close to her chest. He didn’t seem to mind.

Rainbow Dash growled, and opened her mouth to say something, but Applejack gripped her shoulder and shook her head before turning to Twilight.

“Look, Twi, we’re willing to help you out with this and all, but there’s limits. We ain’t gonna sit quiet and let you play mad scientist.”

Twilight blinked and glanced between everyone as they nodded in agreement. Her face fell. “Mad scientist? I’m not… it’s just a full physical and some blood work. Cadance is a nurse, and I’ve already gotten the okay from her.”

“A physical?” Rainbow Dash asked, raising an eyebrow. “I got one of those already at the beginning of the semester. Can’t you just use that?”

Twilight shook her head. “The information in that is obviously confidential. Speaking of which, I also have these consent forms for you all to sign that give me permission to do the research I need and give me access to the results. For those of you who aren’t eighteen yet, you’ll need your parents’ signatures.”

“Hmm.” Pinkie Pie grabbed one of the papers that Twilight handed out and looked through it. “I have absolutely no idea what this says!”

“Let me see that,” Sunset said, grabbing one of the papers and looking it through. It was fairly standard legalese, but after a few minutes of inspection, she was mostly certain of the contents. “It’s okay guys, there’s nothing nefarious hidden in here; it’s just permission for Twilight to run some doctor-supervised tests, and to perform what experiments she sees fit on whatever tissue samples she gets from us.”

Sunset picked up a pen from the desk, signed the paper, and handed it to Twilight, looking her in the eyes. “I’ll trust you with this.”

Twilight’s cheeks colored, and she took the paper. “Thanks. I’ll, uh. Every experiment needs a good control. If you know six other people in school you think would agree to undergo the same tests, that would be great. There’s a twenty-five dollar gift card in it for everyone at the end. Of course, the other students at Canterlot High may also have had some exposure to the ‘magic’, so I’m arranging a third control of six random students back in Baltimare, but you don’t have to worry about that.”

Applejack frowned, tapping a pen against her teeth. “Before I sign this, Twi, I want something from you.”

“Is the gift card not enough? My research budget isn’t exactly astronomical, but I could probably pull something out of my personal funds if it’s really necessary.”

“I don’t want your money,” Applejack muttered, rolling her eyes. “Pinkie Pie is hosting a party at Sugarcube Corner this weekend, and we want you to attend. It’s your official welcome party, after all.”

Pinkie Pie blinked. “I am?”

Rainbow Dash grinned, clapping her on the shoulder. “You are now!”

“Sweet!” Pinkie Pie pumped her fist into the air. “I love surprise parties!”

“Applejack’s right,” Rarity said, crossing her arms over her chest. “Quid pro quo, Twilight. This was part of our agreement, after all.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow and adjusted her glasses. “You know, I might not be a ‘Princess of Friendship’ or anything ridiculous like that, but I don’t think a lot of strong bonds are formed from transactional relationships.”

“Um, we know that, Twilight,” Fluttershy mumbled, hiding her face behind Spike. “But we’re hoping that you’ll like spending time with us enough that you’ll want to do it on your own. I used to never want to leave the house at all to spend time with people, but Rainbow Dash and everyone else helped me see what I was missing out on.”

“...Very well,” Twilight said, letting out a sigh. “If this goes as planned, I’ll be pretty busy doing the necessary research, but I’ll make time to attend your party.”

“Yes! Oh man, this is going to be so much fun!” Pinkie shouted, cheering.

“Now,” Twilight said, pulling out another notepad, “as for the physicals, help me find a time that works with everyone’s schedules here…”

Twilight looked over her charts as the girls underwent the various processes of being poked, prodded, and measured. Even though she would have access to the full charts later, she made sure to keep her own records.

“This is turning out rather nicely, don’t you think?” Twilight asked Cadance, who was standing next to her. “But I’m going to need a little bit more, if that’s alright.”

“More? What do you mean, exactly?” Cadance asked, frowning.

“You guys are going to do standard blood tests here and share the results with me, but if I had my own samples, there’s a handful of nonstandard tests I could run on my own which might help me isolate the results I need.”

Cadance paled slightly, then leaned in close to whisper, “Twilight. That’s highly unethical, among other things.”

Twilight shrugged. “It’s just a little bit of extra blood, right? It’s not like they’ll miss it. Please?”

“You can’t always get what you want, Twilight,” Cadance said, letting out a long sigh, “but it’s so hard not to spoil you.”

“Thanks! You’re the best,” Twilight said, grinning as she leaned in and gave her sister-in-law a hug.

As Cadance walked over to start rooting through cabinets for the necessary supplies, Twilight turned back to her charts. The girls had done as asked and found a solid control group. She looked at the names she had written down: Bulk Biceps, Derpy, Lyra, Bon Bon, Vinyl Scratch, and Flash Sentry.

That last name seemed familiar for some reason…

“Uh, hey, Twilight. How’s it going?”

Twilight turned around to see the boy who had bumped into her at the fair last week. Right, that’s where she recognized the name. He had cropped up a few times in Sunset’s story, too.

Flash Sentry blushed, rubbing the back of his head. “This is uh, some neat stuff you’ve got arranged here. Look, the others told me how you’re not the same Twilight I knew before, so sorry if I freaked you out last week.”

Twilight slipped her pencil back into the pocket of her lab coat and adjusted her glasses. “Apology accepted. This situation took a lot of people by surprise. The others have informed me about you as well. You apparently used to date Sunset Shimmer and had somewhat of a thing for the other Twilight, correct?”

“I, uh, well…”

“Allow me to be frank and make things clear early on. I’m not that Twilight, and you’re… not really my type.” Twilight kept herself from glancing behind her at that remark, leaving her gaze on the boy she was rejecting instead.

Flash reeled a step backwards, but then shook his head, chuckling softly. “Ouch. That’s pretty harsh, but it’s cool. Thanks for being upfront and honest; this situation is still super weird to me anyway. You, uh, still wanna be friends?”

Twilight shrugged. “Everyone seems to want to be my friend all of a sudden. But, we’ll see.”

Flash Sentry nodded, then excused himself and wandered off. Twilight turned back to her charts before a hand suddenly gripped her shoulder.

“He was kind of cute,” Cadance said, grinning.

Twilight sighed. “Like I just finished telling him, he’s not my type. Besides, it’s unethical for a researcher to ogle her test subjects.”

Cadance raised an eyebrow. “Oh, so now we’re actually considering ethics. And really? Not ogling anyone here at all?”

They both glanced over to the other side of the room, where Sunset and Rainbow Dash were dressed in gym clothes and currently racing each other on treadmills set at max speed, much to the consternation of one of the supervising nurses.

Twilight swallowed as she felt her cheeks heat up, and she started scribbling more notes on her chart. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

Cadance threw back her head and laughed, then reached down to ruffle Twilight’s hair. “You’re too cute sometimes, you know that? Just… be careful. These girls seem really nice and all, but I’d hate to see you get your heart broken.”

“It’s not…” Twilight grit her teeth, took a deep breath, and forced herself to calm down. “I’m a professional here, and I’m focusing on my research. No hearts are involved.”

Cadance gave her a sad smile, patted her on the head again, then left to go supervise more of the testing.

Twilight redoubled her note taking efforts, pressing her pencil hard into the paper. It snapped, and she cursed under her breath. She found her gaze drifting back to Sunset, but refocused. Her sister was right, of course, but it was far too insane to waste mental energy considering. She had far more important things to devote her attention to.

Not to mention that the Sunset she had been in love with had died a long time ago. This one was just a…

No. This Sunset wasn’t a copy or an imitation of her friend. Just like she wasn’t a mere copy or imitation of the other Twilight; they were both their own people.

Sunset wiped the sweat from her brow with a towel. As she took a long swig from a water bottle, she caught Twilight’s gaze and smiled.

Maybe this friendship thing wouldn’t be quite the terrible burden Twilight had been treating it as.

“Twilight…” Rainbow Dash growled, her face bright red.

“Hmm?” Twilight murmured as she fiddled with various instruments.

“How the hell are we supposed to rock out like this?”

Twilight turned around, carefully keeping her gaze at eye level. The six girls stood, instruments ready, in nothing but their underwear, with electrodes and other various monitoring devices stuck to their bodies.

“It does seem a little hard to get into the groove like this, I’m afraid,” Rarity said, awkwardly adjusting the strap on her keytar.

Fluttershy let out a quiet whimper from behind a privacy curtain, and her tambourine rattled slightly.

Twilight let out a sigh. “Look, we’ve got all the normal results, but I want to see what this equipment can detect when you actually play music and transform. Not to mention wanting to get a better look at the process in general. There could be other physiological changes hidden underneath clothing. Have you ever actually checked?"

“I suppose we haven't. But it ain’t quite that simple, y’know,” Applejack said, idly plucking a few strings on her bass. “It ain’t just any time we play. We really have to be feeling the music and be in total sync with each other. If we’re off our game, it just don’t work.”

“And this is like, the exact opposite of cool,” Rainbow Dash said, her face twisted in disgust.

“Aww come on, Dashie, it’s not so bad!” Pinkie Pie said, tapping on her drums. “At least it’s warm in here.”

“Seriously?” Sunset said with a grin. She leaned back and stretched, her muscles taut. “You’re not embarrassed, are you Rainbow? I would have figured you’re awesome enough to play in spite of any handicaps. If you’re not feeling up for it, I could take over lead guitar for a song or two.”

Rainbow Dash glowered, and the other girls shared in a laugh. Twilight found herself smiling too.

“I’m sorry if this makes you guys uncomfortable, but it’s just me and Cadance in here right now, and this is the best and fastest way we can get measurements of this with the equipment we have.”

“That’s, um, nice and all, but can I stay behind here?” Fluttershy asked softly.

“You’re fine back there, Fluttershy, don’t worry,” Sunset said, resting a hand on her hip. “Just think of it like one of those lingerie charity events or something. Maybe it’ll take us a couple songs to find the sweet spot, but the more we play, the easier it’ll get.”

“Look at you,” Rarity said, chuckling softly. “Not afraid to flaunt what you’ve got.”

Sunset stuck her tongue out. “Where I come from, clothes are really more of an optional accessory.”

Twilight kept her expression perfectly neutral. “Alright, everything is good to go, so start whenever you guys are ready.”

Twilight stared at her computer screen, its soft glow the only illumination in the darkness of her room.

There was so much data to tabulate and compare, and she hadn’t even started on the blood tests. However, even the standard tests were turning up some promising results. This was exactly the kind of evidence she needed to produce a real research paper and break previously untrodden ground in the scientific community.

Her dreams were literally at her fingertips.

But even with all that to occupy her mind, she kept getting distracted by the idea of the party she would have to attend tomorrow. Or technically today, since it was now three in the morning.

She had never been to a high school party before and really had no idea what to expect. If it was anything like on TV, there would be lots of people, obnoxiously loud music, underage drinking, and considerable amounts of other delinquent activities.

Of course, fiction tended to match up poorly with reality, and these girls didn’t really seem the type for that kind of scene. Maybe for them, a party just meant a group of friends sitting around and playing board games or something.

Friends. For one reason or another, they all wanted to be friends with her, but what did that actually entail?

Finally closing her laptop, Twilight climbed into bed and wrapped her arms around a pillow. Her mind drifted to the past: to playgrounds at recess, sleepovers, hiking in the woods, frolicking in her pool, summers spent playing at every opportunity, and a crush, at an age too young to really understand what a crush even was.

That was what friendship had been for her. She had been young, carefree, and happy. And in a single instant, it had all been stolen away from her.

Was it even possible to find joy like that again, with new friends in new places? Or was she already too old and jaded?

“The magic of friendship, huh?” Twilight murmured into her tear-dampened pillow as she started to drift off to sleep. “I wonder what that really means.”

Author's Note

Science-study scene written many, many months before "The Science of Magic" short was released. I feel vindicated somehow.

8: Reflection

Dear Diary,

Today in class we were studying English and talking about synonyms, and something really awesome occurred to me: Twilight is a synonym for Sunset, and Sparkle is a synonym for Shimmer!

Our names basically mean the exact same thing! How cool is that?

I wonder if it means something, especially now that we’re friends?

Either way, I’m so glad I met her.

☺

Twilight Sparkle

Twilight stood outside of Sugarcube Corner, hesitating at the flashing lights and pounding bass emanating from within. Even though it was only six or so, the sky was crowded with thick, dark clouds, so the light show coming from the pastry shop stood out.

A part of her wanted to just turn around and go home. There was still a ton of work to do, and the sooner she could finish up the better.

But that was just a convenient excuse. Just what was she so scared of, anyway?

Steeling herself, Twilight pushed open the doors and felt the music wash over her.

“Hey Twilight! I’m so glad you could make it!” Pinkie Pie shouted into her ear, her arms suddenly wrapped around Twilight in a tight hug. “We are going to have so much fun tonight!”

“Gah,” Twilight grunted, trying to extract herself from Pinkie’s grip. “Uh, hi, Pinkie, that’s great and all, but can you—”

“Come on, see what I’ve got set up!” Pinkie Pie grabbed ahold of her arm and forcibly dragged her throughout the pastry shop.

“We’ve got a ton of food of course, most of it baked by yours truly. And a variety of punch. I promise none of it is spiked or anything. Unless Spike gets into it! And we got a TV set up so we can play some video games, and we brought some board games, and I know you like books a lot so I brought some if you feel like taking a break and reading or something!”

Twilight was dragged this way and that until Sunset finally stepped up and yanked Pinkie back.

“Come on, Pinkie, let her breathe a little, okay? Also, those are children's books and cookbooks.”

“Great reads, I know!” Pinkie Pie said, nodding emphatically.

Twilight finally freed herself and took a moment to adjust her clothes. “Thanks. It’s uh…” She paused, to glance around the room. The others waved. “Is it just the six of you? I was kind of expecting half of the school to be here.”

“Oh, I’ve thrown parties like that before, but we figured you’d be a lot happier with something small. If you want a big party, though, just say the word, and I can totally make it happen.”

“That’s… I’m okay with this, but I’ll keep that in mind. Thank you.”

“Cool! Now, then, let’s—” Pinkie Pie stopped mid-sentence at the sound of a loud ding, then ran off towards the kitchen. “Cupcakes are done!”

Sunset gave her a wide grin. “She’s hard to keep up with, I know.”

“...Yeah.” Twilight stood in silence for a few moments, idly pulling her hair back behind her ears. “Well, um, I’m here. Now what do I do?”

“It’d be easy to tease you for being naïve about something like this, but truth be told, parties and having friends was a totally new experience for me just a few months ago,” Sunset said, resting a hand on her hip. “It’s not nearly as complicated as it looks, though, believe me.”

Twilight frowned, looking Sunset up and down. She hadn’t really considered their similar positions. “I see. So where did you start, then?”

“Well, Applejack and Rainbow Dash are playing video games over there. Why don’t you go join them?”

“As good of a plan as any, I guess,” Twilight said with a shrug, then headed over to one of the booths where a TV had been set up.

“Hey, Twilight,” Applejack said, passing her back a controller without taking her eyes off the screen. “You much of a gamer?”

Twilight slid into the booth next to Rainbow Dash, controller ready. “It’s not exactly my hobby of choice, but my brother always has to have the latest and greatest, so I dabble.”

Rainbow Dash glanced over at her, then navigated to the character select screen. “Don’t think I’m going to go easy on you.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “If you did, I’d never forgive you.”

“You know, Twilight, I’m rather surprised,” Rarity said as she filled up a cup full of punch and handed it to Twilight. “You’ve got a great sense of style. And those are all designer brands, aren’t they?”

Twilight frowned, glancing down at her clothes. She supposed they looked rather nice, but fashion wasn’t exactly her forte. After taking a few moments to consider her response, Twilight decided she might as well show them off and twirled, eliciting a giggle from Rarity.

“Just because I love science doesn’t mean I can’t look good, right?” Twilight said, flashing a toothy grin. When Rarity’s eyes seemed to light up at that remark, she quickly added, “Er, I’m just kidding. Cadance buys all my clothes for me; she’s the one with fashion sense. I just wear them.”

Rarity pursed her lips and tapped her finger against her chin. “Well, credit where credit is due, I suppose. Still, you wear it well, which isn’t something just anyone can do.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes. “I’m sensing a hidden comparison to the other Twilight here.”

Rarity blinked, then shook her head rapidly. “No, no, I don’t mean it like that, honestly. Sure, Princess Twilight is more than a little fashion impaired, but I was comparing you to the others here. Besides myself, the only member of our group with a hint of style is Sunset. Well, Fluttershy has got that ingenue thing going on, but that’s different.”

“I see,” Twilight said, her brow furrowed in thought. “I’ll take your word for it. Is, uh, fashion something that’s important to you?”

“Oh, you have no idea,” Rarity said, her smile growing wide as she took another sip from her drink. “I like to consider myself a bit of an amateur fashionista. Though I guess that tends to conjure up images of clucking hens talking about the plumage of other birds without actually contributing anything meaningful. No, I sew.”

Rarity did a twirl of her own, the form fitting dress remaining close to her body, and added, “I made this dress myself, though it’s hardly a shining example of my talent. Still, I hope to become a top tier designer someday; it might be a bit of a little girl’s fantasy, but I’m not going to give up on my dream just because it’s hard.”

Twilight felt herself smile. “Wow, that’s incredible. I’ve always had a lot of respect for artists. I mean, I know I’m a genius and all, but creative endeavors have always just fallen flat for me. I’ve tried, for what it’s worth, and the best I can get is a technically sound mimicry of others’ styles. I don’t really have what people refer to as a ‘muse.’”

“Well, we all have our own talents; your credentials are certainly nothing to sneeze at. Plus, the way you organized all of those experiments shows you have a great head for management as well. You’re going to go far, Twilight Sparkle.”

“Thanks…” Twilight said, blushing. There was a brief silence before Rarity raised her plastic cup up into the air.

“A toast. To women with ambition.”

Twilight grinned, clinked her own cup against Rarity’s, and the two of them downed the glorified sugar-water.

“Classy,” Rarity said, rolling her eyes and putting the empty cup down. “Say, Twilight, I don’t suppose you'd be interested in doing some fitting for some dresses I’ve been working on? I’ve had a few designs in mind that I think would look absolutely perfect on you.”

“I think… that I’d actually like that. Sure,” Twilight found herself saying.

Sunset finished washing her hands, dried them off, then opened the door to the bathroom only to find Fluttershy waiting outside.

“Oh, uh. Hey Fluttershy. Sorry, have you been waiting long?”

Fluttershy shook her head emphatically. “No, no, um, I just got here, it’s okay.”

Sunset frowned, looking the girl up and down. She seemed unusually perky. “Something up, Fluttershy?”

“Oh, um, no, it’s nothing, really,” Fluttershy said, a smile betraying her words as she brushed her hair back. “It’s just, um, Twilight agreed to come help me out at the animal shelter next week. I think this party was a good idea.”

“Is that so?” Sunset asked. Fluttershy nodded, then slipped into the bathroom, still smiling.

She made her way back to the main room and found it dark. It looked like they had started watching a movie—one of those superhero ones that was so popular in this world. She saw Twilight sitting by herself on the small couch located in the lounge area, so Sunset made her way over.

“Hey. Mind if I join you?”

Twilight looked up from her phone, smiled, then put it away and nodded.

Sunset flopped down on the couch, kicking her feet up on the coffee table and leaning back. “So, you enjoying yourself?”

“Well…” Twilight mumbled, then looked away, her hands tugging at her pants. “There comes a point when acting cool and aloof is just that: acting. I’m starting to think I may have been unreasonably stubborn in my attitude towards all of you.”

“Well, it’s not like anything about these past two weeks has been even remotely reasonable.”

Twilight barked a short laugh, then pulled her legs up onto the couch and wrapped her arms around them. “That’s just it though. Me, sitting here talking to you. On some deep, instinctual level it all feels so wrong. Like, that by allowing myself to open up and make friends and just enjoy myself, I’m betraying something and deserve punishment. The part of me that’s a rational scientist and the part of me that’s just a normal teenage girl are both in agreement that this is just irrational bullshit, but the part of me that’s broken keeps insisting that everything should stay that way.”

“It’s a hard voice to ignore, isn’t it?” Sunset mumbled, staring up at the ceiling. “Even now, it still gnaws at me sometimes. But the friends I’ve made give me the strength I need to forge ahead. You’ve already got a family who loves and cares for you, Twilight. Letting a few others join them shouldn’t be too grand of a step.”

Twilight turned to look at her, staring with an odd look on her face for several long moments, before she finally sighed and shook her head with a smile. “Yeah, I guess I’ve got it good, all things considered.”

They both turned back to the movie, although Sunset couldn’t bring herself to pay attention. After about five minutes, Sunset finally mumbled, “Twilight, can I ask you a question?”

“Hm?”

“It’s something that’s been on my mind for a while, but you’re under absolutely no obligation to answer, and if it’s not something you want to talk about, I totally understand.”

Twilight turned her attention to her, raising an eyebrow.

Sunset let out a sigh and ran her hand through her hair. “It’s just… Can you tell me about her? What was the other me like when you knew her?”

Twilight’s eyes widened, and she recoiled.

“Seriously, it’s cool if you don’t wanna talk about it, you don’t have to—”

Twilight cut her off by raising her hand. “Stop. It’s fine, you just caught me by surprise.” She turned away, sinking into her seat and staring up at the ceiling. “What do you want to know?”

Sunset twirled some of her hair around her finger, biting her lip. “I dunno. It’s just… the Sunset Shimmer who was able to be friends with you back then. It certainly wouldn’t have been me, so I guess I’m just wondering what she was like.”

“She was... “ Twilight raised a hand into the air, staring through her fingers. “It’s hard to say. We were just kids, you know? We did kid stuff together: ran around on playground equipment, played with toys. She lived near the woods, so we did a lot of outdoorsy stuff together.”

Sunset remained silent, and Twilight continued.

“I didn’t really have the perspective to consciously notice it when I was a kid, but I can see it looking back. When we first met, she was really lonely, but guarded. She had developed a bit of a bad reputation early on, gotten hurt once or twice, and that stayed with her.”

“That sounds familiar,” Sunset said, a sinking feeling in her stomach.

“I got paired with her on a class project on my first day as a new transfer student. I guess I must have decided that I was going to be friends with her at first sight. Even then, when I set my mind on something, I wouldn’t give up until I got what I wanted.”

“So you just became friends with her, like that?”

Twilight chuckled, shaking her head. “It took a little bit of work, I guess, but yeah, she eventually warmed up to me. It had the side effect of ostracizing me from the rest of the school, but I was too happy about having a friend to care.”

Sunset wrapped her arms around her stomach. “When I was a filly, I developed a bit of a bad reputation early on, too. The teachers hated me, kids would try and start fights with me, and when I tried to stand up for myself I was always the one who got blamed for it. All I wanted was power and prestige so I could have control over my life, and so nobody would try to mess with me, but when I finally got it, I just became the tormenter instead of the tormented.”

“I suppose I can see the cause and effect there,” Twilight said, taking off her glasses and wiping them on her shirt.

“I guess… that if I had a friend like you growing up, at the right time, I might not have become a monster. You probably saved your Sunset from following in my footsteps.”

Twilight’s face fell into a twisted grimace. “I didn’t save her. I just got her killed.”

“Oh Celestia, I didn’t mean it like that, I’m sorry,” Sunset stammered, her eyes wide.

“It’s nothing you have to apologize for,” Twilight growled, shaking her head. “It’s just…” Twilight let out a sigh, sinking back into her seat.

Sunset stayed silent, letting Twilight continue at her own pace.

“It was her tenth birthday. I wanted to do something special for her, to show her that I… how much I cared for her. In my selfishness, I took her miles away from civilization to a dangerous precipice just to show her something cool. She fell.”

Twilight rubbed at her eyes angrily with her sleeve. “And that’s it. That’s my tragic backstory. Looks like we’ve both got one, all things considered.”

Faces of those Sunset had lost in the past flashed through her mind. Memories of warm summer nights, of laughter, of a home she hadn’t visited in far too many years. She opened her mouth to say something—but decided against it. With all the weird parallels between worlds, that was a can of worms she wasn’t sure she wanted to open. This was about Twilight, not her. Instead she smiled, then reached her hand out towards Twilight, but paused, asking, “Can I?”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, then shrugged. “Oh, what the hell.”

Sunset pulled the younger girl into a tight hug. “Thanks for talking to me about this.”

Twilight squeezed her back. “It sure beats talking to my therapist.”

They pulled away from each other, Sunset wiping at her eyes.

“You know,” Twilight said, grinning, “talking about our feelings is great and all, but I did kind of actually want to watch this movie. This is a party, isn’t it?”

Sunset threw her head back and laughed. “I guess you’re right. That’s probably enough maudlin for one night.”

Twilight stood in the doorway to Sugarcube Corner with four other girls next to her, watching the torrential downpour outside.

“Well, I guess we should have seen that coming,” Sunset said with a smirk.

“And Rarity already left early with Fluttershy and took the car with her,” Applejack said with a sigh.

“You guys are more than welcome to spend the night here! The Cakes have a spare bedroom upstairs they totally let me crash in sometimes. I doubt they would mind!”

Twilight turned to Pinkie Pie, thinking over the offer. “I… think I’ll have to pass on that. Sure, magic of friendship and all, but maybe we can save the sleepover step for another time. Plus, I don’t really have anything for it.”

“Wait, seriously?” Rainbow Dash said, raising an eyebrow. “What happened to us just being your test subjects and all that garbage?”

“Told you it would work,” Applejack said, elbowing Rainbow Dash in the side.

Twilight stood up straighter, and adjusted her glasses. “Don’t get me wrong, science is still my primary goal here. But you girls… well, from an outside perspective, it seems like anyone would be lucky to be your friends. I’d have to be incredibly foolish to pass up on something like that.”

“Tch.” Rainbow Dash crossed her arms and turned her head, before peeking back with one eye. “Don’t think you’ll win me over that easy. Tell you what. I’ll give you the same deal I gave Princess Twilight. Meet me on the soccer field, mano e mano, and play me.”

“It’s mano a mano,” Twilight said, mimicking Dash’s posture. “And no, I think not.”

Rainbow Dash blinked several times before she scowled. “Yeah, whatever. That’s what I thought, and—”

“If we’re going to determine our friendship on a field of physical prowess, it’ll be one of my choosing. Unless you don’t think you can beat me at my own game?”

“I…” Rainbow Dash trailed off, looking Twilight up and down before she finally grinned, and held out her hand. “Alright, you’re on, but it has to be a sport. I’m not going to face you at chess or the math-lympics or anything lame like that.”

“Deal,” Twilight said, grabbing the other girl’s hand. They shook on it, then broke apart.

“So, were you serious about that sleepover thing?” Pinkie Pie asked, coming between the two of them. “How does next weekend sound?”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “My schedule seems to be filling up awfully fast all of a sudden. But... since I don’t have school to get in the way, I’ll still have plenty of time to work on my research. Sure, let’s do it.”

“Whoohoo!” Pinkie Pie shouted, running out into the rain and doing several cartwheels. “Whose turn is it to host again?”

“Mine, I think,” Sunset said. “I’ll have to clean a bit, but it’s no trouble.”

Something about the idea of her first sleepover with new friends taking place at Sunset’s house was tragically nostalgic, but what did she have left to lose?

Sunset turned back to Twilight, frowning. “In any case, we still need to get you home. I can give you a ride on my bike if you want, though you’re going to get wet.”

“That’s…” A bike ride, in this weather? But it wasn’t like she had a lot of options. “Shining Armor and Cadance are both working tonight, so I can’t really call and ask for a ride.”

“Same here,” Applejack said, shaking her head. “Big Mac’s got the truck outta town on business.”

“I’m just gonna crash here for the night,” said Rainbow, stifling a yawn. “It’ll stop by morning.”

“Bike ride it is, then,” Twilight said, then began fishing through her purse for her umbrella.

“Alright,” Sunset said. “Let me get my stuff, and we’ll head out.”

***

“You know, I thought you meant the other kind of bike,” Twilight said as the rain thundered around her. The sleek and modern looking motorcycle made for an intimidating silhouette in the darkness.

“Are you kidding me?” Sunset said, laughing. “This is my baby. Rainbow Dash rides a regular bike. This demon is one I’m actually proud to be associated with.”

Twilight squeezed her umbrella tighter and huddled in on herself. “You know, there’s a reason they call them donorcycles.”

Sunset turned to her with a wide grin. “What, are you scared?” After a brief pause, her eyes widened and she shook her head. “Sorry, uh. I mean, if you’re not comfortable riding it, that’s cool, we can figure out another way. But it’s perfectly safe, I promise.”

“Fine,” Twilight said, gritting her teeth. “Just don’t go too fast, okay?”

“No problem. I’ve only got the one helmet, though, so I’ll let you wear it.”

Sunset climbed onto the bike, started the engine, then patted the seat behind her. “Just hold on tight, and lean with me when we turn.”

Twilight gingerly sat on the bike, then, at Sunset’s urging, wrapped her arms around Sunset’s midsection. Without the umbrella, the cold spring rain had Twilight soaked in seconds, but the machine underneath her and the girl in front of her were both warm.

“Here we go!” shouted Sunset, and she took off into the night.

***

“You’re going way too fast!” Twilight screamed, holding on for dear life as Sunset slid around a corner without stopping.

Sunset just laughed maniacally at the top of her lungs, her golden-red hair whipping around in the wind.

***

“I’m sorry, okay?” Sunset said to a shivering Twilight on her porch.

Twilight’s heart was still hammering in her chest at a thousand miles an hour. “You could have gotten us both killed!”

“We made it, didn’t we? But fine, I won’t do it again.”

“You’d better not,” Twilight grumbled, her teeth chattering.

Sunset looked Twilight up and down and then started shaking with silent giggles. “You look like a drowned rat.”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “You’re not exactly prom queen yourself right now.”

“Come on, you have to admit, it’s kind of funny.”

“It’s not…” Twilight started to say, but found herself hesitating. As terrifying as the ride home had been, there was a certain exhilarating thrill to it. Adrenaline was a hell of a drug, and a dangerous one to let dominate her decision making process.

“I knew it, you liked it!” Sunset said, grinning.

“Hmph.” Twilight crossed her arms over her chest. “Alright, whatever. I’m going inside to take a shower. You’d better get home too. Hypothermia, and all that.”

“Yeah, it’s not that far,” Sunset said, waving a hand dismissively. “I guess we’ll see each other again soon?”

Twilight pursed her lips, then nodded. “Yeah, soon. Drive safe, okay?”

As Twilight made her way inside, and Spike got up to greet her, her heart was still pounding, now from a different fear.

There was no way she could handle it if she lost another Sunset.

Author's Note

If y'all are curious about Pony!Sunset as a filly, my story How Sunset Rose is actually canon to this one.

9: Bonds

Dear Diary,

Today Sunset got to come over and play at my house!

Mom and Dad were out of town this weekend, looking at colleges with my big brother. My absolute favorite babysitter, Cadance, was watching over me, and when I asked her if my friend Sunset could come over and play, she said yes and that she’d love to meet her.

I called Sunset up right away and invited her over, and told her to bring her swimsuit.

She came over after an hour or so when her dad dropped her off. Cadance was really nice to her, and Sunset was really quiet for a while, but she eventually warmed up. Then we all got changed and went to go play in the pool. It was nice and warm out.

Cadance looked really pretty. I think my brother has a crush on her. Wouldn’t it be awesome if they ended up getting married or something? Then I could have my best brother and best babysitter all the time! I whispered all of this to Sunset when Cadance wasn’t paying attention, but Sunset said she didn’t really care, and that it wasn’t any of my business.

I guess she hasn’t met my brother yet, so she can’t really see the appeal, but it’s still a great idea. After we swam a bunch and got all pruney, we stopped for lunch and Cadance made us sandwiches. She makes great food too.

After that we played a bunch in my room, I showed Sunset my books and all my toys, and eventually it was time for her to go home again. I asked if she could spend the night, but Cadance said no.

Oh well. It was still a lot of fun.

☺

Twilight Sparkle

A soft knock came at Twilight’s door. “I brought lunch,” Cadance said.

“Door’s open,” Twilight called out, staring at her laptop.

Cadance opened the door and made her way over to Twilight, setting a plate of crustless sandwiches and iced tea on the desk before leaning down to peer over her shoulder.

“I have no idea what any of this means,” Cadance said, her eyes flicking over the various spreadsheets and charts Twilight had scattered across the screen.

“Ugh, this would be so much easier to work with if I had more monitors,” Twilight said, leaning back and stretching.

Cadance shrugged, then grabbed one of the sandwiches and bit into it, leaning against the wall. “You’re the one with a budget, don’t look at me.”

“I should have brought more of my setup from home,” Twilight mumbled, shaking her head. “Maybe I can convince Dad to pack some of it up with him the next time he decides to visit.”

“So, how was it last night?” Cadance asked, changing the subject.

Twilight locked her hands together and stretched them forward, cracking her knuckles. “Pretty fun, I guess. You were right, it was just the seven of us. We played some games, watched some movies, talked a bunch, I made some important self-discoveries about my attitude and how I want to approach the world. You know, typical party stuff.”

Cadance let out a sigh, rubbing at her forehead with her palm. “I can never tell if you’re taking yourself seriously when you say stuff like that or if you’re just messing with me.”

“Can’t it be both?” Twilight asked, grinning. “But seriously, I dunno. I’ve been keeping people at arm’s length for a long time now—admittedly, for a good reason—but these six have been pretty persistent about wanting to be my friend, and it doesn’t hurt that they’re genuinely fun to be around. It’s come to the point where I have to stop and ask myself why I’m being so stubborn about it, what I have to lose, and what I’m really afraid of. I can’t come up with a good answer.”

“You always take the most complicated routes to reach the simplest answers,” Cadance said with a smile, reaching over to ruffle her hair. “So you’ve got friends now. Sweet deal. What comes next?”

Twilight turned back to her computer and pulled up a calendar. “Well, friends do stuff together, right? I’ll be helping Fluttershy out at the animal shelter tonight, Rarity wants me to model some dresses for her on Wednesday, I’ve got a grudge match with Rainbow Dash on Friday, and on Saturday we’ll be spending the night at Sunset’s house. The rest of my time I plan to spend working on my research. Unless something else comes up.”

Cadance pursed her lips, tapping her nails against the back of Twilight’s chair. “Certainly going all out right off the bat, I see. I don’t mean to be patronizing or anything, but are you sure you’re okay with Sunset?”

Twilight grew still, then slumped backwards into her chair. “It’s complicated. She’s not really triggering me anymore, if that’s what you mean. She’s a different person, and my brain recognizes that now. It’s not much more different than if Sunset turned out to have a long lost twin sister, right? And she’s… a good person.

“I just...” Twilight stammered, looking away. “Is it wrong, somehow? Am I just replacing the old Sunset with a new one?”

“Oh, honey,” Cadance said, leaning down and wrapping Twilight in a hug. “I think the old Sunset would be happy to see you happy. I could even imagine her being a little bit jealous, to tell you the truth, but she cared for you just as much as you cared for her. If you were dead, and Sunset was making friends with an alternate Twilight, would you resent her for it?”

Twilight raised a finger into the air and opened her mouth, then hesitated, frowning. “I dunno. Maybe a little? But I guess I’d rather see her happy.”

“Well there you go,” Cadance said, pulling out of the hug and clapping Twilight on the shoulder. “External validation for your complicated moral dilemma. Take my blessing and go forth!”

Twilight turned to her and raised an eyebrow.

“What?” Cadance said defensively. “I finished college, you know. I can say smart things too.”

They both stared at each other for several seconds before bursting into a fit of giggles.

“So,” Cadance said, waiting until Twilight was in the middle of taking a long drink, “which of those girls do you think is the hottest?”

“So. Animals, huh?”

Fluttershy shifted slightly as she bent over and dug through the cabinet for supplies. “Huh? What was that, Twilight?”

“Animals. They’re, uh, your thing, right?”

“Um, I guess?” Fluttershy pulled herself out, a box of rabbit food in hand, and stood back up, brushing her hair out of her eyes. “I’m hoping to someday become a veterinarian.”

Twilight nodded, frowning. It was hard to get a good read on Fluttershy. When they were together as a group, she tended to have so little presence that it was easy to forget she was even there. Twilight was no stranger to introversion, but this girl took it to extremes that made her feel like a social butterfly by comparison.

“How did you meet the others, anyway?” Twilight asked, holding open the back door as Fluttershy walked through.

“Oh, um. I mean, we all sort of knew each other and became friends with each other individually one way or another. At some point we all started hanging out in a group.”

Fluttershy knelt down, opened the box, and cooed, “Hello, little angels. And you too, Angel. Feeding time!” Turning to Twilight, she added, “I’ve been friends with Rainbow Dash since grade school, though.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “You and Rainbow Dash? That’s an odd pairing.”

“Oh, I don’t know about that,” Fluttershy said, eyes softening. “When I was little, I didn’t really have any friends. One day, some girls were picking on me, when Rainbow Dash showed up out of nowhere to protect me and drove them all off. She’s, um, been looking out for me ever since.”

“That… sounds familiar,” Twilight mumbled, sitting down on the bench. She took a moment to survey the outdoor area of the animal shelter, where the various cages were carefully organized in the open air.

Fluttershy finished feeding the rabbits, then came and sat down next to Twilight. “She doesn’t really hate you, you know.”

“What’s that?”

“Rainbow Dash. She just made up her mind about you early on, and she’s too stubborn to admit that she was wrong. But she’ll come around eventually.”

Twilight let out a sigh, staring down at her shoes. “She’s right though. Out of all of you, I think she’s the only one who read me properly.”

Fluttershy pursed her lips, but shook her head. “No, I don’t think so, Twilight. Um, maybe I shouldn’t be saying this, but I don’t think you know yourself as well as you think you do.”

Twilight turned to give Fluttershy a withering look. “My analysis is spot on, even when it’s directed inwards.”

Fluttershy met her gaze. “Really?”

Twilight turned away, and they sat in silence for a time.

“...Sunset Shimmer, the one I used to know, protected me from bullies too.”

Fluttershy lowered her eyes. “When I first met Sunset Shimmer, I thought she was just another bully, but she was worse. I could have handled the teasing, the name-calling, even the threats. What’s another lunch period spent crying in the girls’ bathroom, right? But she manipulated us, and lied to us, and it got to the point where we lost all trust for each other. We started to hate each other. That was far worse than any name-calling.”

“That’s not..." Twilight growled, a sudden flare of anger rising up in her chest. “Sunset would never do something like that!”

“She did, Twilight,” Fluttershy said, a sad look in her eyes. “She’s changed, and I’ve forgiven her, but that doesn’t erase the person she used to be.”

Twilight squeezed her eyes shut and dug her knuckles into her jeans. Sunset had told Twilight herself what kind of person she had been, and all the things she had done, but Twilight had never fully believed her; surely she had been exaggerating?

“So what, she just magically became good when you shot her with a rainbow laser?” Twilight grumbled, crossing her arms across her chest.

Fluttershy shrugged. “I’m not sure I understand everything that happened. If you want to know more, ask her yourself, but she’s made a sincere effort to be a better person since then, and we all respect that.” Fluttershy took a breath. “She’s not the Sunset you knew, Twilight.”

Staring up at the sky, Twilight sighed. “I know that,” she said. “All too well.”

“Come on,” Fluttershy said, standing up and stretching. “We still have to take some of the dogs out for a walk.”

“Hmm. Interesting. You can put your arms down now.”

Twilight lowered her arms as Rarity unwrapped the measuring tape from around her chest. She pushed any thoughts of her conversation with Cadance away and tried not to blush. “What’s interesting?”

“Your measurements. They’re actually slightly different from Princess Twilight’s. Might be something you can note down for your research.”

“Really?” Twilight asked, frowning. “That is interesting. Perhaps there’s a difference in our levels of diet and exercise? But that just raises more questions about how the portal works. If it spontaneously generates a human body when a pony comes through, where does the extra mass come from? What does it use as a template for body creation? Where do the clothes come from? If an overweight human passed through the portal, would they be an overweight pony? And vice versa?”

Rarity giggled and stepped back to sift through her rack of fabrics, barely accessible between the various mannequins and work benches crammed into her bedroom. “Look at you go. If anyone can find the answers to those questions, I bet it’ll be you. I take it your research is going well?”

“Ugh,” Twilight grunted. “I’ve gotten results, but not enough. There’s definitely some sort of additive in your blood that reacts to certain experiments in ways that ordinary blood doesn’t. I haven’t been able to isolate it yet, but this additive also seems to be storing an incredibly large amount of potential energy.”

“Is that so?” Rarity pursed her lips and scrunched up her brow. “I think I’m almost following you, darling, but could you perhaps dumb it down just a little?”

Twilight thought for a moment as Rarity held up a dark blue swatch of cloth in front of Twilight, then nodded. “A pint of your blood has enough energy to power an SUV.”

Rarity paled. “That’s, um. Disconcerting. Please, don’t tell Fluttershy that; it’ll only give her nightmares.”

“It’s not like you’d be an efficient fuel source,” Twilight said, rolling her eyes. “Still, whatever sort of power is inside of you has proven difficult to measure, and I’ve used up most of the samples already. Additionally, Sunset’s tests are radically different, even from you guys. Her blood type is K, which is, well, horse blood. The tests they did at the hospital had to be re-done like 20 times, and they were positive their machine was just broken.”

“Hmm.” Rarity scratched her chin. “That actually makes some sense. The school did a blood drive a while back, and they kept having problems with Sunset to the point where they had to turn her away.”

Rarity moved closer, held a pale yellow cloth in front of Twilight, and her eyes lit up. “Hold this,” she said, then went and dug out a large floppy hat of the same color and put it on Twilight’s head. “Oh, that looks perfect on you.”

Twilight moved the brim out of her eyes. “I’m really not much of a hat person.”

“Are you sure? No matter.” Rarity took the hat off, then returned to her contemplation of her fabrics. “Moving beyond science talk, what are your plans for spring break?”

“Spring break? That’s, what, two, three weeks away?” Twilight shook her head. “Wow. Time flies when you’re not attending school.”

Rarity removed a sleek, little black dress from a separate rack, a grin slowly spreading across her face. “Three weeks away for us, yes.” She held up the dress in front of Twilight, and instructed her to hold it up, taking a step back.

Twilight felt herself blushing again as Rarity sized her up. “It’s, um. When it was something I cared about, my family spent our spring break at the beaches in Baltimare. I’ve got a cousin who owns an amazing summer home out there. It’s the kind of place tourists would kill for.”

“Hmm. I think... this style, in a midnight blue. Maybe just a bit of sparkle. You would turn every head out on the dance floor.” Rarity took the dress back and returned it to its rack. “It does sound lovely, though. Sadly, out here in the Midwest there isn’t much in the way of beaches.”

“Dances? Just where do you think I’d be going where I’d need something like… that?”

Rarity shrugged. “There will be a senior prom right before graduation. It’s several months away, of course, but you never know what could happen between now and then, right?”

Twilight sighed, shaking her head. “I think you might be getting a little ahead of yourself. Although I’ll admit, I don’t exactly have much in the way of formal wear. For what it’s worth, I’ve always liked suits.”

Rarity laughed and fell backwards onto her bed, spreading her arms. “I’m afraid suits are beyond what I’m capable of at the moment. I’ve been saving up all my money in hopes of getting a place of my own to work out of, but for now it’s just me and my bedroom.”

“Is that so?” Twilight opened her mouth again, but hesitated. Rarity was a friend now, and friends helped each other, but Twilight knew enough about social mores to realize that simply offering money was a bit of a faux pas. Were the roles reversed, Twilight would probably feel insulted.

“Moving beyond fancy dresses,” Twilight finally said, “what do you have in the way of casual wear?”

Rarity sat up straight, her eyes sparkling once more. “Hmm, blouse, yes, jacket, no. The shoes could… yes, I have some ideas.”

“You serious about this, Sparkle? I’m pretty sure you made the wrong call.”

Rainbow Dash casually tossed a baseball up into the air over and over from atop the pitcher's mound. “Seriously, literally any other sport would have been a better choice for you. I was kind of expecting something stupid like cricket, or curling. Of course, I would’ve creamed you at those too.”

Twilight adjusted her hat, picked up her bat, and stepped up to plate. “Bring it on.”

“Are you freaking kidding me?” Rainbow Dash said, giving an exaggerated facepalm for effect. “You’re supposed to be on the other side of the plate, egghead!”

Applejack snorted, then raised the visor of her facemask to stare at Rainbow Dash incredulously. “Are you kidding me Rainbow? You telling me all this time you ain’t noticed that Twilight’s a lefty?”

Twilight took her left hand off the bat, waggled it in the air, and stuck her tongue out.

Rainbow Dash turned a shade of scarlet. “Yeah, well... d-don’t think it’ll give you an advantage! Rules are simple: I’m gonna throw them straight down the center of the plate. No tricks. All you’ve gotta do is hit one and you win. Three strikes, you’re out.”

Twilight tightened her grip on the bat and assumed a batter's stance, just like her brother had taught her.

“Go Twilight! You can do it!” Sunset cheered from the sidelines.

It couldn’t be that hard. Baseball was just applied physics. Of course, she wasn’t a professional by any means; they had honed instincts, advanced muscle memory, and thousands upon thousands of hours of practice. Not that that would be a problem. WIth a few small calculations and the right timing, even Twilight could hit one measly—

There was a brief flash of color, then a rush of wind, whipping right past her head.

“Ow! Son of a… consarnit, Rainbow, that freaking hurt!”

Twilight turned to stare at Applejack as she clutched at her hand, the ball resting inside the catcher’s mitt.

It had to just be a trick of the light, but she almost swore that it was smoking.

“Oh, don’t be such a baby,” Rainbow Dash said, catching the ball as Applejack threw it back. “You’re only going to have to catch it two more times. Just be ready for it next time.” Seeing the look on Twilight’s face, she grinned widely. “You like that? That’s my special Sonic Dash-ball.”

“Sonic Dash-ball?” Sunset said, raising an eyebrow.

“It’s a working title!”

Twilight took a deep breath and focused all of her attention on Rainbow Dash’s movements. Speed like that seemed almost inhuman—but then again, it was hard to say if Rainbow really even was anymore. She watched as Rainbow Dash wound back, leaned forward, and…

There. For just a brief instant, there was a flash of light, and a faint afterimage of pony ears.

The ball whizzed past her without any resistance. Applejack grunted with the effort of catching it.

“Come on, Sparkle. At least swing the bat. I wanna believe you’re trying over there.”

It was a fascinating phenomenon. Whatever power within them had the ability to manifest in ways other than the vagaries of friendship or the harmony of musical resonance. Potential energy indeed.

She met Rainbow Dash’s eyes across the field and shook away some of her stupor. Fascinating science, but that wasn’t the reason she was here. It wouldn’t do for Twilight Sparkle to be all talk and no action.

Rainbow Dash wound back for a third time. The timing had to be perfect. Right down the center. If nothing else, all she had to do was swing the bat!

There was a resounding crack, and the impact reverberated through the bat straight into her hands, causing her to drop it with a cry of pain.

Twilight shook her hands out, then looked up to see where the ball went.

“Foul,” Applejack called a few seconds later.

All that just for a foul ball?

“Eh, close enough,” Rainbow Dash said, taking off her glove as she walked across the field. “I did say that all you had to do was hit it, after all. You alright?”

“I think so,” Twilight said, looking over her hands. They would be a bit stiff for awhile, but it wasn’t like she sprained anything. At least, she didn’t think so. “So that’s it, then? I win?”

Rainbow Dash shrugged. “A match is a match, right? Congratulations.”

“Phew,” Applejack said, taking off her facemask. “I dunno about y’all, but I could go for a cold drink right about now.”

“I second that,” Sunset said, joining the rest of them. “There’s some vending machines not far from here; we could go get some drinks and bring them back.”

“Sounds good t’me,” Applejack said, standing up and taking off the rest of her gear. “I can drop this stuff back in the equipment shed while we’re at it.”

Sunset and Applejack walked off, leaving Twilight and Rainbow Dash alone.

“So, what then?” Twilight asked, making her way over to the bleachers and sitting down. “Are we ‘cool’ now?”

Rainbow Dash sat next to her, then leaned back, spreading her arms wide against the seat behind her. “I dunno. Do you want us to be ‘cool’?”

“If I’m going to make friends with you girls, I’m not going to half-ass it.”

Rainbow Dash snickered, but said nothing.

Twilight let out a sigh. “You’ve been on my case from the start, I guess, but you were right about a lot of things. I guess I can come off as a bit of a bitch sometimes. I’m not really good at… empathizing with and considering the positions of other people.”

“You sound like a shrink,” Rainbow Dash said, rolling her eyes.

“Well, when you spend as many years in therapy as I have, you’re bound to pick up a few things,” Twilight said, grinning. “Seriously, though. We may have gotten off to a bad start, but I’d like to give it another shot.”

Rainbow Dash sighed. “It wasn’t just that you came off as bitchy. It was… it was like you just didn’t care about us, or about anything other than yourself and your research. Not to mention the way you kept making Sunset deal with your problems. It really pissed me off. When it comes down to it, I guess I kind of was comparing you to the other Twilight a bit, because even though she was a goofy dork like you, at least she was sincere about it, y’know? It makes a huge difference.”

Twilight bit her lip and looked away.

“But, you’re trying now, and you put up a pretty good fight back there,” Rainbow Dash said, grinning. “And I’m sorry for holding you up to the other Twilight’s standard; I know how much you hate that. So yeah.

“Friends?”

Twilight looked up, smiling, then clasped hands with Rainbow Dash and squeezed tightly.

“So,” Twilight said, pulling out of the grip and looking up at the sky. “That’s a pretty insane pitch. I’m no expert, but it’s probably close to breaking a world record, assuming it hasn’t already. Why are you playing soccer, again?”

Rainbow Dash snorted. “Are you kidding me? Baseball is totally lame. Sure, pitching is fun, but all you do is stand around waiting for other people to do stuff. I like to move around and be active.”

“I guess I can’t argue with that,” Twilight said, nodding.

“What about you?” Rainbow asked. “For an egghead, you know enough about how to swing.”

“I…” Twilight trailed off, biting her lip. Her chest tightened up at the thought, but she had already been spilling her heart to her new friends all week. She might as well keep going.

“After Sunset died… I thought that if I was stronger, I could have prevented it somehow, so I joined a baseball team.”

Rainbow Dash turned to give her her full attention, but said nothing.

“I wasn’t very good, and I didn’t last very long. I was in a really bad place at the time. One of the girls said something to set me off, I don’t even remember what anymore, and I ended up hitting her with a bat. Thus ended my short-lived sports career, and the start of my adventures in the mental health care system.”

“Yikes,” Rainbow Dash mumbled, slumping forward and staring down at the ground. “That’s some heavy stuff.”

“Eeyup,” Twilight said, leaning backwards and stretching out on the bleachers.

They sat there in silence for several minutes before Rainbow Dash spoke up. “I used to get in fights like that a lot. I had a short temper, and I would fly off on people at the drop of a hat. Not hard to picture, I’m sure.”

Twilight raised a hand to shield her eyes from the sun as she tracked the clouds in the sky, listening.

“In the end, I got in a bad enough fight for me to get kicked off the baseball team. They’d never let me play again, blah blah. Big scary threats, and all that. It didn’t even sink in. I was just mad at them, blaming everyone else for what I saw as a terrible injustice. You wanna know what made me realize I was the idiot?”

“Hmm?”

“When Fluttershy found out that I couldn’t play baseball anymore, she just started bawling. Wouldn’t stop. It was super awkward, and the more I tried to tell her it was fine and that I didn’t really even care, the harder she cried. She said that she was crying for me because even though I was hurting, I wouldn’t cry for myself.”

Rainbow Dash stood up, scratching the back of her head and looking away. “I dunno, it sounds kind of cheesy, I guess. But Fluttershy has enough reasons to cry already—she doesn’t need any help from me.”

Twilight sat up, smiling. “It sounds like Fluttershy is lucky to have a friend like you, and vice versa.”

“Well, duh,” Rainbow Dash said, turning back with a grin, “I am totally awesome. Looks like you’re lucky now too.”

“I guess I am.” Twilight turned to see Sunset and Applejack making their way back across the field, arms full of refreshments. “Looking forward to the sleepover tomorrow?”

Rainbow Dash frowned. “Actually, something’s come up…”

Author's Note

You have to swing the bat, Ta-kun

Entered a story into this weekends original fiction writeoff. It's the first time I've written anything original since my college creative writing class, which was probably over 5 years ago now.

Also been toying with a crossover fic between two fandoms very few of y'all are probably familiar with. More on that later.

Probably a good time to re-iterate that the pictures are the artists interpretation of the scene description, and may not literally reflect the events in the story. I can't see a logical reason why Rainbow and Twilight would've put on full baseball uniforms, but artists gonna art.

10: Stars

Dear Diary,

Spring break was awesome!

Well, kinda. Me, my mom, my dad, and my brother all went up to visit my cousin, Golden Wish, at her beach house. It’s so nice and beautiful up there, and the house is super cool and amazing. I just wish Sunset could have come with us.

Golden Wish was like, super rich before, but she just got married to an older lady who is also super rich. I’ve heard some kids at school talking about how it’s weird when two boys or two girls fall in love and get married, but I think it’s cool. Now I have two awesome cousins, and they’re both super nice to me, too!

We swam a lot at the beach, went hiking in the woods, and played board games inside when it rained. Golden Wish showed me this really cool grotto, and it had a waterfall, too!

It’s probably one of the best vacations I’ve ever taken.

I still wish Sunset had been there, though.

-Twilight

Twilight stood outside the small suburban home, double checking her phone to make sure she had the right address.

This was where Sunset lived, and where she would be staying the night. For a pony-turned-human living under the radar for four years, it looked way too normal. The well-maintained garden and the kitschy lawn ornaments didn’t fit Sunset at all.

She made her way up to the door and rang the bell. As she waited she found herself rocking back and forth on her heels.

After about a minute with no sign of activity inside, Twilight rang the doorbell again. Just as she reached for her phone to give Sunset a call, the door finally opened.

Sunset stood in the doorway, a towel wrapped around her chest and another around her hair. “Hey Twilight! Sorry, I just got out of the shower.”

Eye contact. Making eye contact was the appropriate way to react in this situation. Twilight swallowed, her cheeks burning as she stuttered. “H-hey. It’s, um. Yeah.”

“Come on inside, make yourself comfortable. I’ll go get some clothes on, be right back.”

Nodding, Twilight stepped inside and closed the door behind her. The interior of the house smelled stale and, in general, was filled with all sorts of things she would normally associate with the elderly: hideous furniture, way too much lace, creepy looking trinkets, and old photographs.

When Sunset finally came back out, dressed in her usual jeans and t-shirt, hair still wrapped in a towel, Twilight couldn’t help but raise an eyebrow. “No offense, but your place isn’t quite what I expected."

Sunset grimaced and let out a long sigh. “There’s a reason for that, it’s… come on, let’s head to my room. I’ll tell you there.”

Twilight followed Sunset upstairs and down the hall. When they made it to her room, Twilight sat down on the bed.

Sunset sat down in front of a large desk with a mirror, unwrapped her hair, and pulled out a hair dryer. “So yeah. This house once belonged to Miss Petunia Daze.”

Twilight pulled her legs up to sit cross-legged, then rested her chin on her palm, waiting for Sunset to continue.

“She’s…” Sunset mumbled, biting her lip. “She was very senile and thought I was her grandson. I knew her pony counterpart when I was a filly, but here, it was just kind of a fluke; when I first arrived in this world, I didn’t have any place to stay, and she just let me into her house. At the time… I didn’t really have any qualms about taking advantage of her confusion.”

“And now?”

Sunset shook her head. “She passed away about three months ago. The only ones who attended her funeral were me and the girls. She didn’t leave a will, but… I think the bank sort of forgot about this place. Nobody’s ever come to claim it, so I’ve just kept staying here.”

Twilight idly drummed her fingers on the bed sheets. “Bureaucracy can be a mess sometimes… but do you really think no one will notice sooner or later? Someone has to be paying property taxes or something. What are you going to do if you get evicted? I bet the girls would be happy to put you up.”

Sunset snorted with a brief chuckle. “Yeah, I know. Maybe I’m too proud to ask. If you were in my position, what would you do?”

“I’d get an apartment and find a job, I guess.” Twilight said. “But… you don’t have any sort of documentation at all, do you?”

“I’ve got a fake ID,” Sunset said, pulling out her wallet and flipping it open. “But other than that, no. I’m an illegal alien in several senses of the word.”

Twilight grinned at that, but it quickly faded. “This isn’t a very tenable situation, you know. What are you planning to do after graduation?”

Sunset’s face fell, and she let out a long sigh. “That’s a good question…”

Before Twilight could say anything else, Sunset spun her chair around, forcing her face back into a smile. “Well, you have the explanation now, but you’re here for a reason, right?”

“When is everyone else getting here, anyway?”

“You haven’t heard?” Sunset asked, blinking. “It’s just us. Everyone else cancelled, citing sudden obligations.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes. “Rainbow Dash told me she had a sports thing going on today, but everyone? Are you serious?”

Sunset nodded. “I’m afraid so. If you don’t want to bother, that’s cool, but I figured we could still have fun.”

“Are you sure we’re not being set up here?”

“Probably. I can easily picture Pinkie Pie seeing some sort of joke in this.” Sunset stood up, stretching. “I’m going to run to the store real quick and pick up some snacks and soda. It shouldn’t take me too long, but consider anything in my room yours if you want to use it for whatever. Bathroom is down the hall to the left.”

“I could just come with you,” Twilight said, raising an eyebrow.

Sunset grabbed her jacket off the wall, grinning. “Oh? I didn’t realize you were so eager to take a ride on my bike again. Well, if you really want…”

Twilight swallowed. “Err, if you think you can handle it on your own, then I suppose I’ll leave you to it.”

“Figured. Anything in particular you want me to pick up?”

She thought back to her sleepovers with the Sunset of yore. “The worst kind of processed junk food imaginable, I guess. I normally avoid the stuff, but that’s what these parties are for, right?”

“Damn straight. Anyway, I’ll be back soon. You’ve got my number if you need anything.”

And with that, Sunset left, closing the door behind her and leaving Twilight alone in her room.

Twilight flopped backwards onto the bed, staring up at the ceiling.

A small part in the back of her mind was still screaming about how utterly insane this whole situation was, but she barely even acknowledged it anymore. Just like when she was a little kid, she was going to have a sleepover with Sunset Shimmer. The others’ absence made her feel a little nervous, but she could handle it easily enough.

Sitting back up, she took her time to fully take stock of Sunset’s room. It was small and a bit sterile in appearance. The only photographs were recent ones of her with their friends. Still, the antique wooden furniture made it seem a bit homely despite its lack of personality.

Wandering her way over to one of the desks, Twilight noticed a large book lying open, filled with handwritten letters. She caught sight of her own name out of the corner of her eye, and her heart skipped a beat.

Was this Sunset’s personal diary? If it was, why would she just leave it out in the open where anyone could read it, especially when she knew company was coming over? Prying would be a gross violation of personal privacy—but Sunset had also said that Twilight was free to use anything in the room…

Twilight stole another peek at the currently open page, and made out the full header.

“Dear Princess Twilight Sparkle,”

Oh, right. Sunset had briefly mentioned a journal with the ability to connect dimensions. Fascinating.

She turned to the next blank page, grabbed one of the pens lying on the desk, and began tapping it against her teeth. If something like this really worked, then the first step was to verify it, right?

“Hello? This is a test. - Twilight Sparkle”

There was no flash of energy or anything to clearly signify magic or that it worked at all. Which, assuming that ‘magic’ even followed the same laws of physics, would be a rather silly thing for it to do anyway.

Why was she sitting here alone in someone else's house, anyway? She supposed she could get out her laptop and kill some time, but it felt somehow rude.

Her attention was pulled back to the diary when words began to flow onto the page, as if they were being written by an invisible pen.

“Hello, Twilight Sparkle! My name is also Twilight Sparkle. Sunset has told me a lot about you. We’ve never met, but something tells me we’ve got a lot in common. I hope we can be friends!”

Again with the spontaneous declarations of friendship. Maybe Equestrian Magic really was some kind of literal virus that infected the brain.

Still, once again she was unable to deny what was happening before her very eyes. There were a few possible explanations that sprung to her mind; it might be possible to replicate a trick like this with very sophisticated technology, for instance. Perhaps the ink was actually a swarming cloud of nanobots programmed to respond to her queries by someone watching her via hidden camera.

Somehow, magic was the more believable solution.

Still, regardless of how it worked, she now had a direct line to talk with an alternate universe version of herself. How many people got to experience something like that in their lifetimes? Although she was starting to draw a bit of a blank on what questions to actually ask.

“How does someone like me end up becoming ruler of an entire country?” she finally decided on.

It took about a minute before Princess Twilight’s response arrived. “Short answer? I proved myself as both a prodigy of magic and a prodigy of friendship, and I was granted the position and title by Princess Celestia.”

Twilight started to figure out something to say, but another message came through before she could finish it. “How are you doing? Are you having fun spending time with the others?”

She raised her pen, but hesitated as a thought occurred to her. Carefully, she removed a blank page from the book, then began to write. Would the magic still work if it was separated from the book?

“They’re alright, I guess. Good people, as far as I can tell. It’s all a bit strange, and I’m really not used to this kind of attention, but I suppose it’s not bad or anything. I don’t know. I’m given to understand that you had difficulty accepting these kinds of friendships when you first met the pony counterparts of these five as well.”

She had certainly enjoyed her week so far; there was no point in denying it anymore. Humans were naturally social creatures. Twilight was on a level where she could operate perfectly fine by her lonesome, or so she believed, but ‘perfectly fine’ wasn’t the same as ‘the best she could be’, or even necessarily ‘happy.’

Losing Sunset had hurt her deeply, at an age where her psyche wasn’t really equipped to handle it. So as a defense mechanism she retreated inwards, focusing on her studies, on the pursuit of knowledge, and the intellectual rigor of the scientific method. It was basic psychology, and a perfectly natural response.

Did she still need that defense? It still hurt, but it had long since faded to a dull ache, and breakdowns had become a fairly rare occurrence. That is, until she had come to town and come face to face with Sunset again. Her reaction to that was, she’d like to think, a perfectly reasonable response, as well. Yet now here she was, spending the night with another Sunset, talking to another Twilight. She was so far out of her comfort zone that she might as well be in another dimension.

“I don’t even know what I’m doing anymore,” Twilight muttered to herself, watching as the page began to fill with words once more. Looks like her experiment had worked. New friends. New Sunset. She wasn’t just a replacement, she was something more… right?

“I’ll admit it was a bit of a struggle in the beginning," Princess Twilight wrote. "Our backgrounds are a bit different, the two of us, so it’s not a fully comparable situation, but the six of us here in Equestria ended up being thrust into a dangerous situation with nopony but each other to rely on. We made it through, and that sparked our friendship. But to get beyond that, to where we are today, took careful nurturing and more than a few life lessons. We’ve all grown up since those days, but you’re still young, and you have a ways to go yet.”

Twilight frowned. “Still young? What’s that supposed to mean? Aren’t we the same age?”

As she waited for the next reply, she got up and began to search Sunset’s room. Since the paper worked without being in direct contact with the book, there was something else worth trying, if she could find it.

Buried underneath a stack of books she found a cheap color printer. Perfect.

“I have yet fully explore the functions of it, but I believe there is a slight time dilation effect between my world and yours. Not only that, but I’m fairly certain that not only are our measurements for time different, but societal standards for appropriate ages differ as well. When I came out of the portal I took the form of a sixteen year old human girl. But as a pony, my current place in life is—or was—closer to what you would consider from a twenty-two year old. I believe you’d use the term “grad student.” Likewise, Sunset is older than I am, but in your world, she came out as a fourteen year old and aged naturally there up to eighteen. I should really get more specific numbers on this.”

Twilight’s mouth fell open as she started booting up her laptop. If Sunset had stayed a pony in Equestria, she’d be in her mid twenties? Another unbelievable thing about an unbelievable person. What was one more log on the fire?

She hooked her laptop up to the printer, then used her phone as a wireless hotspot in order to find the photo she needed. Then she placed the sheet of diary paper in the printer, cranked the print quality and resolution to the absolute maximum, and let it run.

As the mostly black blob printed slowly, Twilight felt a little guilty for wasting so much of Sunset’s ink, but not a lot. She had a feeling Princess Twilight would appreciate this particular image.

When it was done, there was a brief pause before writing appeared on a new page in the diary. “Um, what is this?”

“That,” Twilight wrote, “is the deepest photograph of space we’ve ever taken using our most powerful telescope. The light from those stars took approximately thirteen billion years to reach Earth. You’re looking at a snapshot back in time close to the birth of our universe. I used a sheet of the diary’s paper to print it out at the highest resolution I could, though with a cheap printer like this it’s not as clear as it could be.”

“Amazing,” came her reply a few seconds later. Twilight imagined what she would look like receiving information like that for the first time, and couldn’t help but feel proud of herself.

“This is truly a fascinating phenomenon, and I’d love to know more about it, but please do not experiment with the diary so carelessly. This book is the linchpin that keeps the portals between our worlds open, and it's not the most stable of things. If something were to happen to compromise it, it could shut down the portal for good, leaving Sunset stranded and myself unable to visit, should the need arise, for at least thirty moons. I also can’t discount the (small) possibility of something considerably more catastrophic happening as well.”

Twilight pursed her lips and picked up her pen to say something about the pursuit of knowledge first, but just then the door opened, and Sunset returned.

“I’m back!” she said, holding several grocery bags and a box of soda. Glancing over at Twilight, she frowned. “What’s got you pouting?”

For a brief moment, Twilight felt like a kid with her hand caught in the cookie jar, but she quickly composed herself. It wasn’t like she was actually doing anything wrong. “I’m having a conversation with the other Twilight.”

Sunset blinked several times, then chuckled as she set down her load. “Guess I left it out in the open, and I did say you could use anything.” Stepping close to lean over Twilight’s shoulder and peer down at the diary, she added, “Talking about anything interesting?”

Twilight began to pen a quick apology about the experiment, and to let Twilight know that Sunset had returned and the conversation was likely over. “Apparently your magic diary doubles as a fax machine.”

“A what?” Sunset scanned over the page until she had read the full exchange, then nodded. “Oh. Yeah, that’s neat. Twilight’s probably right though.”

“Yeah yeah.” Twilight stood up from the desk, stretching. “Well, we have the snacks. Now what?”

Sunset sat down in the seat Twilight had vacated and pushed herself into a spin. “Well, it’s a sleepover; we do sleepover stuff. Is there anything in particular you want to do? I don’t have a TV, so when the girls are over here we tend to make it board game night or something.”

Twilight sat back down on the bed. “I’m not super into boardgames. At least, not unless they’re the tabletop variety.”

“Tabletop? What, you mean like the ones where you pretend you’re a wizard or whatever?”

“Says the actual magic talking unicorn,” Twilight said, rolling her eyes. “Ogres and Oubliettes can be a ton of fun, don’t knock it until you’ve tried it.”

Sunset shrugged. “I guess I don’t really know much about it, only that it was an easy way to pick on the unpopular kids back when I… well, you know. If you say it’s fun, I’d be willing to give it a shot, as long as you go easy on a newbie.”

Twilight shook her head. “I don’t have the stuff with me. Plus, my brother is the best DM I know and it’s better when done with a larger group.”

“Alright, so rain check on that, but the question still stands then,” Sunset said. She pulled her legs up and crossed them on the chair, then leaned back so only half the chair’s legs were touching the floor, balancing with one arm on the desk. “What do?”

“Watching a movie is still an option,” Twilight said, slowly reaching behind her and grabbing one of Sunset’s pillows, trying to pull it to her stealthily. “I could pull one up on my laptop. The screen is small so it’s not ideal, but it’s still an option.”

Sunset windmilled her arms to keep her balance. “Alright. Let’s go with that, then. I haven’t seen many movies, honestly, so I’ll let you choose something to watch. What’s your favorite movie?”

“Star Wars,” Twilight said immediately.

“Never seen it,” Sunset replied, leaning her chair forward. “Although like before, the people who were obsessed with it were an easy target for bullying.”

Twilight felt a slight twinge at her heart, and she made a mental note to apologize to Fluttershy again later. Even if she didn’t want to believe it, this Sunset had once been a terrible person. It was equally clear, however, that the Sunset in front of her now had done her best to change for the better.

“Think fast!” Twilight yelled, whipping her pillow at Sunset just as the girl unbalanced herself again by leaning too far forward.

Sunset’s natural reaction was to throw her arms up to block the pillow, which led to her chair toppling over, and her falling forward with a grunt.

“That was low, Twilight!” Sunset said from her place on the floor, the giggles in her voice betraying any sense of true outrage. She took a deep breath, then stood up, pillow in hand, a wicked glint in her eye, and an ear splitting grin. “But I guess the movie might have to wait a little bit.”

Twilight held up a second pillow, matching her grin.

“Bring it.”

Twilight sat on Sunset’s bed, loading the movie up on her laptop.

Sunset opened the door, large bowl of popcorn in one hand and two drinks in the other. She had changed into her pajamas while she was out making the food, and Twilight had done the same while she was gone.

“Alright, we ready?” Sunset asked, setting the bowl on the bed and climbing on herself. She handed Twilight her drink. “You know, I don’t really know much about them, but these movies come up a lot in this world. I certainly hope I won’t be disappointed from too much hype.”

“Hmph. It’s the original trilogy, so there shouldn’t be any danger of that.” Twilight hit play, then angled the laptop so she could watch comfortably while leaning back against the wall. “Do you even have movies in Equestria?”

Sunset scooted over till she was next to Twilight and made herself comfortable, leaning in close to the point where they were almost touching.

Twilight’s heart skipped a beat at the sudden closeness. All she had to do was focus on the movie, and nothing else.

“Nah,” Sunset said as the opening began to scroll. “I mean, we have the absolute basics, early projector tech, but that’s it. Nothing like this. Unless technology has changed in the four years I’ve been gone...”

“Then you’re in for a treat,” Twilight said, grinning. Glancing over at Sunset, she elbowed her lightly in the ribs. “And pay attention, this stuff’s important.”

It had only taken her close to a decade to get Sunset to watch Star Wars with her. She had better make the most of it.

Sunset yawned, stretching back as the end credits rolled.

Twilight bit her lip as she carefully watched Sunset. There was an odd, fluttery sensation in the pit of her stomach. “So, um… what did you think?”

Sunset glanced over at her, then smiled. “It’s important to you that I liked these movies, isn’t it?”

“Well…” Twilight felt her cheeks heat up slightly, and she turned away. “Maybe, I guess.”

“Well, don’t worry then,” Sunset said. “I liked them. They were a lot of fun, and the story was pretty good. I don’t know if I’d call it the greatest series ever, and there was a ton of stuff I didn’t really understand, but it was still good.”

Twilight let out a breath she hadn’t quite realized she was holding. It was a rather silly thing to be getting worked up about. “I guess, from an objective standpoint, even the original trilogy has its flaws, but it means something to me. Before I met… the other Sunset, I didn’t really have any friends, so I sort of latched onto my brother. Everything he did seemed cool to me, so I wanted to like it too.”

Sunset leaned back into the pillows, stretching her hands out in front of her and cracking her knuckles.

“I guess, looking back, my brother was as much of an awkward dork as a teenager as I am now. Though somehow he ended marrying the hottest girl in the school.”

“It sounds like they both care about you a lot,” Sunset said, smiling. She turned to face Twilight, resting her chin on her hand, an oddly quizzical look her eyes.

“What?” Twilight asked, shrinking back slightly from the emerald eyes that seemed to bore into her.

Sunset reached over and lightly tweaked Twilight’s nose. “You know, you’re not as awkward, or dorky, or cold as you seem to think you are. You’re a lot of fun to be around, and you’ve already got a better handle on this friendship thing than I did when I first started." She giggled. "And that smile really suits you.”

Twilight’s heart hammered in her chest, and she felt her cheeks heat up to levels that made last week’s fever seem arctic by comparison. “I… I’m not… That’s only because it’s you.”

“Me?” Sunset asked.

“Yes, you!” Twilight practically shouted, leaning forward and staring Sunset in the eyes. “You’re you, right? I’ve got all this crazy baggage forming a huge bias in my perceptions, but I can overcome that. I have to. You’re not the Sunset from my past. I never met the you that was a bad person and hurt others, but the Sunset that’s in front of me right now… I like her. She’s a good person.”

Sunset found it was her turn to blush, and she reached up to twirl some hair around her finger. “I… thanks. I’ve mostly come to terms with my past, but I’m still glad to hear you say that. I like the Twilight that’s in front of me, too. Although don’t get me wrong, the other one is also pretty great.”

The blood rushing through her head threatened to drown out all sensation. “I…” Twilight mumbled, her throat suddenly dry. She licked her lips and swallowed. There was more to be said here, an unspoken truth on her part. But…

Twilight looked up, trembling as she once again locked eyes with the girl next to her.

Sunset leaned forward slightly. “Twilight? Are you alright, you—”

Twilight leaned in and pressed her lips against Sunset’s, unable to find the words to express what she wanted to say.

Author's Note

Welp.

11: Hearts

Dear Diary,

Sunset is mad at me.

I thought she had been okay with it, but I guess she was really upset that we couldn’t spend spring break together. Ever since I got back from the trip, she’s been kind of grumpy and won’t talk to me.

I guess I didn’t text her much on vacation either, because I was so busy.

She didn’t actually say anything, but she’s been acting like what mom calls “passive-aggressive,” and I’m pretty sure this is the reason why.

I’ve got to find a way to make it up to her, and to let her know I missed her as much as she missed me.

☹

-Twilight Sparkle

Sunset sat frozen as Twilight pulled away from the kiss, the younger girl’s eyes lidded in a sort of dreamy haze. “T-Twilight!” she finally managed to blurt out, her voice cracking as her brain struggled to reboot itself. “What are you doing?”

Twilight’s eyes snapped open as if she had been slapped in the face, and she clasped her hands over her mouth. “Oh gods. What am I doing!?”

Sunset brushed her fingers against her own lips. Did that actually just happen? Had Twilight really just kissed her out of the blue?

“No no no no!” Trembling, Twilight scrambled backwards to the edge of the bed. “What the hell is wrong with me? How could I possibly—? I’m so sorry, Sunset, I didn’t mean to…”

Reality came crashing back in full force for Sunset as she watched the terrified girl in front of her slide off the bed and back towards the wall, shaking her head and muttering to herself.

“Twilight, wait!” Sunset said. “It’s okay, I’m not mad or anything, I just…”

She just what?

“It’s not okay!” Twilight crouched down on the floor, covering her head with her arms as her eyes began to fill with tears. “There’s nothing even remotely right about what I just did! I just forced myself on you without permission. You probably don’t even like girls. Or humans, for that matter!” She let out a soft whimper and closed her eyes. “Like always, I’m just a terrible selfish person who thinks her own issues are more important than everyone else’s.”

“That’s…” Sunset’s heart caught in her throat. At least one of those problems had an easy answer, so she found herself spouting a basic fact instead: “Actually, pansexuality is the norm in Equestrian society. Most ponies don’t really see gender as a barrier to relationships.”

Twilight sniffled. “That still doesn’t…” She stopped mid-sob, looking up with her nose scrunched up in the way that Sunset was beginning to recognize meant Twilight was considering a problem. “Hold on, that doesn’t make any sense; social acceptance is one thing, but biologically speaking, a pansexual majority should have serious problems maintaining population growth.”

Sunset shook her head. “Same-sex couples are just as capable of starting families as any other. Adoption is always a staple, but sperm-donors and surrogacy are used on a pretty regular basis. For those who can afford it, magic is also an option, producing results similar to the most advanced reproductive science available in this world.”

“Hrm.” Twilight pursed her lips, drumming her fingers on the carpet. “I suppose that makes sense, but I’d like to see some actual census data before I…” Her eyes went wide again, and she clapped her hand against her forehead. “Argh! Totally not important right now!”

The distraction in the conversation had allowed Sunset to get her head on a little straighter. “Twilight, hey, it’s alright. You took me by surprise back there, but we’re both reasonable people. Can we talk about this?”

Twilight turned away from her and buried her face in her knees. “Can’t I just run away and hide under my bed for about a year or so?”

Sunset reached up and clutched at the fabric over her heart. She found her own hands were shaking. “I would really hate it if you did that, and I think everyone else would too.”

There was a short snort of laughter from Twilight, but it soon melted into a whining moan as she started to rock back and forth.

She wanted to say something more comforting to the girl, to assure her that everything would be alright, but… would it? Twilight had just kissed her out of the blue. That meant something, didn’t it? That Twilight liked her in the romantic sense. Did she feel the same way?

“I’m a lesbian,” Twilight blurted out, her voice laced with bitterness. “Always have been, as far as I know. Had a stupid girl-crush on the other Sunset, and now I guess I have a stupid girl-crush on you. Talk about projecting.”

Sunset sucked in a deep breath, and she felt herself heat up. She had sensed something about Twilight in their previous interactions that had seemed a little off. The way her eyes seemed to linger, the way she seemed to brighten whenever Sunset entered the room—in retrospect, it should have been obvious.

“Twilight,” Sunset began, as she racked her brains for the right words, “I… I’m not really sure how to respond to that, but what I said earlier still stands: I haven’t known you for very long, but you’re a lot of fun to be around, you’re a good friend, and I do like you.”

Twilight pulled her knees in against herself even tighter. “Maybe it would be better if I just went home, and we pretended this never happened. Do you think we could still just be friends in the morning?”

Sunset paused, then moved to step off her bed and sat down on the floor behind Twilight, who was still curled up into a ball, facing the wall. “Is that… really what you want?”

“What I want?” Twilight snorted, then shook her head. “No, what I want doesn’t matter. Relationships are supposed to be between two people. If one side doesn’t feel the same way, then who cares what the other half wants? The ideal outcome at that point becomes a desperate grab to salvage a working friendship out of a catastrophic mistake.”

Sunset swallowed, then reached out to place her hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “I never said that I didn’t feel the same way.”

Twilight stiffened, then turned to look at her, her mouth hanging open and her eyes alight with a spark of desperate hope.

Sunset quickly shook her head. “I never said that I did feel the same way, either. I just… I do like you, Twilight, and the gender thing isn’t an issue to me, but I don’t really know a lot about romance.”

Twilight began to tremble, but then stopped, frowning. “Didn’t you date what's-his-face? The guy with the blue hair?”

“Flash Sentry,” Sunset said, letting out a sigh and reaching up to rub at her temples. “Technically yes, though date is a term I’d use loosely. ‘Trophy Boyfriend’ might be a better way of putting it. He was the cool, popular guy in school who played guitar, and as ‘Alpha Bitch’ I figured that I should probably have someone like that around to boost my own image. There was never anything that anyone would actually call romance.”

“I see.” Twilight sniffed, then wiped at her eyes before looking up to meet Sunset’s gaze. “Okay, fine. I’ll spell it out: Sunset Shimmer, I like you. Do you want to go out with me and be like, girlfriends and stuff?”

Sunset cracked a smile at Twilight’s sudden bluntness, but an answer still eluded her. “Us being together, as a couple… it seems like it’d be a terrible idea on paper. I’m already cringing thinking how awkward that would make things for me with Princess Twilight. And with your own issues… I can’t imagine I’m a healthy outlet for your feelings.”

“Yeah, but…” Twilight trailed off, her face falling. “No, you’re probably right. I’ve known that from the start.”

There was an uncomfortably long silence that lasted for what seemed like an eternity as they both stared down at the floor.

“Do you,” Twilight finally mumbled, her voice barely a whisper, “maybe want to give it a shot anyway?”

Sunset bit her lip, her heart hammering in her chest as her brain fired a confusing cocktail of emotions off through every synapse. “...Okay, sure.”

They both looked up to meet each other’s eyes, each of them wearing a shy smile that quickly turned into a grin, and finally gave way into a fit of giggles.

Twilight wiped at her eyes, still smiling. “Well. Now what?”

Sunset shrugged. “Beats me. I just told you I don’t actually know anything about romance.”

“Well, I don’t exactly have a lot of personal experience on the subject, but I have grown up in a media culture that glorifies it, and I have known more than a few positive relationships that have lasted. Most of my family, really. So I at least have a general idea.”

Sunset stood up, then reached down to help Twilight to her feet. They sat back down on the bed next to each other, but Twilight kept Sunset’s hand clasped in hers. It felt a little strange, but Sunset didn’t mind.

“I suppose,” Twilight said, her eyes distant in thought, “relationships are supposed to be, like, friendship-plus, you know? They’re built on a strong friendship between two compatible people, plus all the kissing and the hand holding and…”

A strange chill ran up Sunset’s spine at those words, and she found herself squeezing Twilight’s hand tighter. “I guess that doesn’t sound too hard.”

Twilight turned to look Sunset in the eyes, leaning closer. “Um… would it be okay if I kissed you again?”

Sunset’s heart skipped a beat, and she felt her mouth grow dry. “We’ve been officially dating for maybe five minutes, Twilight…”

“O-oh. I guess you’re right. Sorry,” Twilight mumbled, her eyes lowered.

Sunset smiled softly, and placed a hand on Twilight’s shoulders. “That wasn’t a no.”

“I…” Twilight licked her lips. “Okay.”

As Twilight closed the distance between them, and Sunset closed her eyes, their noses bumped together painfully.

“Ow!” they both cried.

Sunset took one look at Twilight as they both rubbed at their noses, and burst out laughing again.

“Well,” Twilight said, blushing slightly, “teenage romance is supposed to be awkward and stupid, I think. I’m sure we’ll make plenty of mistakes, but that’s okay, right?”

“Yeah, I guess you’re right,” Sunset said, nodding.

Twilight placed her hands on the side of Sunset’s head. “It’s like an experiment. If the first method doesn’t produce the desired results, you alter your approach and try again.”

“You’re such a nerd, Twi—”

Their lips pressed together, properly this time.

Twilight eventually pulled away, breathing heavily. “Everything I hoped it would be, turns out.”

Sunset’s heart threatened to pound its way out of her chest. “Mhm.”

Something occurred to Sunset, and with a nervous laugh that bubbled from her throat she turned away, rubbing at the back of her head. “You know, if this was one of those romance novels that Rarity keeps lending me, I think we’d be at the part where we start tearing off each others clothes and making love until morning.”

Twilight stiffened, her eyes wide as dinner plates. “I guess, that makes sense. I, um. Seems a little fast, but I suppose we could…” Hands trembling, Twilight reached up to her collar, as if to start unbuttoning it.

Sunset grabbed Twilight’s hand, rolling her eyes. “I’m just kidding, Twilight, jeez. There’s no way I’m ready for something like that.”

Twilight sighed. “Of course. Sorry.”

Sunset couldn’t tell if Twilight looked relieved or disappointed.

With a giggle Sunset flopped down onto the bed, pulling Twilight with her so they both lay side by side staring up at the ceiling.

“Sorry,” Twilight said, squeezing Sunset’s hand tightly. “It’s just… I’m really happy. It feels like I’m dreaming. Maybe I’m still carrying a bit of baggage from my past, but… I’m here in the present, with you. I’ll do my best to make this work, regardless of my handicap.”

Sunset raised her hand into the air, staring through her fingers. Twilight. Her girlfriend. They were in a relationship together. It had been decided on almost a whim. She wasn’t just going along with this because she didn’t want to break Twilight’s heart, was she?

She turned to look at the girl beside her, and received a smile in return. No. Maybe she wasn’t madly in love with Twilight, but she cared for her, and she loved spending time with her, and… this kissing thing wasn’t so bad, either. Maybe that’s all a relationship really needed to start off with. As for the so called handicaps… well, she had beaten far greater odds in her life before. This wasn’t that much of a long shot, was it?

“What do you think we should tell the others?” Twilight asked, yawning.

Sunset snorted. “Twenty bucks says one of them noticed you were crushing on me, my guess is on Rarity, and they set up this sleepover so that something like this might happen.”

Twilight frowned. “Huh. I didn’t think I was that obvious.”

“Well, we’ll tell them the truth, I guess. I doubt it’ll be any issue. The only thing that does bother me is telling Princess Twilight.”

With a voice slightly imitating Sunset’s, Twilight said, “Hey, by the way, I’m dating your alternate universe counterpart. It’s not weird, I swear. I don’t have feelings for you or anything, just her.”

Twilight sat up suddenly, turning to Sunset with a raised eyebrow. “You don’t secretly have feelings for the pony Twilight, do you? Because if this is going to turn into some kind of crazy love triangle, I take it all back.”

Sunset laughed, shaking her head. “No. She’s a great friend and all, but no, there’s nothing there. Although I guess if she had asked me like you just did, I probably would’ve said yes.”

“Hmph.” Twilight flopped back down on the bed, then wrapped her arms around Sunset’s midsection and buried her face in her shoulder.

Sunset snaked her arm under Twilight’s shoulder, and squeezed her back.

“Everything is going to be different now, huh?”

Twilight woke up to warm sunlight and the smell of strawberry shampoo.

Grunting, she squeezed the pillow she was holding tighter and buried her face into it.

Sunset…

Twilight’s eyes snapped open, and she looked down at the pillow that was definitely not her new girlfriend, even if it smelled like her.

A surge of panic overtook her as the previous night’s memories returned. She had kissed Sunset out of the blue! And… instead of making fun of her or rejecting her, Sunset had said yes. It all seemed like a dream, and yet they had fallen asleep in each other’s arms.

Although Sunset not being here lent slightly more credence to the dream theory.

Yawning, Twilight stretched and sat up. No matter how she tried to analyze the situation, she just couldn’t get a good read on how she was supposed to be feeling right now. She was giddy with excitement, nervous, scared, a little disgusted with herself, and there was that sick feeling that she was doing something wrong by the other Sunset’s memory. It all melded together to form a swirling vortex of emotions that Twilight carefully pushed into a dark corner of her mind.

She would be way better off if she just tried to focus on the moment, rather than trying to navigate that minefield.

Yawning again, Twilight made her way out the door. It was a little awkward, since she didn’t know her way around the place, and in general the house still felt like it belonged to someone else, not Sunset. But she could smell fresh food being cooked, and she had a pretty good idea on where to find her new girlfriend.

“Hey, sleepyhead,” Sunset said, turning to smile at Twilight as she shuffled her way into the kitchen. “I made pancakes.”

“Cool,” Twilight said, yawning yet again as she flopped into the tacky green and yellow pleather kitchen chair. “Got any bacon and eggs to go with that?”

Sunset bit her lip. “Um, sorry, Twilight, but I’m a vegetarian. I don’t have any.”

Twilight blinked, then shook her head. “Oh, right. Horse. Sorry, I should’ve thought of that.”

“It’s not just that,” Sunset said, letting out a long sigh. “Most hooved mammals are sapient in Equestria.”

“Oh. Huh. That’s… awkward.”

Sunset dropped two pancakes onto a plate and set it in front of Twilight, along with a bottle of syrup. “Tell me about it. I’m used to it now, but I was pretty horrified when I first got to this world.”

Twilight cut up a bit of pancake and began to eat. It wasn’t anything special, but pancakes were pancakes. “Really? I thought you were some evil villainess.”

“I’m not a...” Sunset gripped her spatula, then turned around to face Twilight, crossing her arms. “I guess I lost any right to say that when I literally turned into a monster, but still. That’s a little far, Twilight.”

“Wait…” Twilight swallowed her pancake, then washed it down with some water. “Wait, are we being serious here? Sorry, I’m still not really awake.”

Sunset opened her mouth to respond, but then closed it again, staring at Twilight in silence.

Twilight mentally backtracked through their conversation, and it finally clicked on what she had said wrong. “Oh. I’m sorry, Sunset. I didn’t mean it like that.”

“Apology accepted,” Sunset said, turning back to the stove.

“Cool.” Twilight frowned, then poked at the second pancake with her fork. “But, um, I actually really do love meat. Is that going to be an issue?”

Sunset let out a long sigh. “No, Twilight, it’s fine. Like I said, I’ve gotten used to it, and I’m not here to try and change anyone else. Just don’t try and change me either.”

“Alright, I can respect that.” With a frown, something occurred to her. “Did we just have our first fight as a couple?”

“...I guess we did,” Sunset said, giggling. “Less than twenty-four hours. Is that a good thing or a bad thing?”

Twilight shrugged. “Beats me. That kind of thing usually takes a few episodes in sitcoms or whatever, but it’s probably good to get stuff like this out in the open early. Speaking of, are you full vegan? Are eggs okay?”

Sunset grinned, then loaded some pancakes onto a plate of her own and sat across the table from Twilight. “Eggs are fine, but there aren’t any in the fridge, so you’re stuck with pancakes for now. Unless you wanna go polish off the leftover snacks from last night.”

“I see.” Twilight drummed her fingers on the table, resting her palm on her chin. “In that case, anything else we should know about each other? Bad habits or preferences or whatever. Did you sleep okay last night? I didn’t snore, did I?”

“If you did, it didn’t wake me up,” Sunset said. “I can’t really think of anything off the top of my head. I mean, I’ve been living here for four years now, but there’s still a lot of cultural differences that aren’t immediately apparent that still trip me up occasionally, and I can see us butting heads in the future, but I don’t think it’ll be anything major.”

“In the future, huh…” Twilight said, smiling wistfully. “A few weeks ago, I never would have thought the future held so many possibilities.”

Sunset blinked, then blushed, looking down at her food. “You can say that again.”

“Well… I mean, we’re a couple, right? A relationship in motion stays in motion, unless acted on by an external force. Or an internal one.” Seeing Sunset’s smirk, she frowned. “Okay, the metaphor isn’t perfect, sue me.”

“Either we break up, get married and live happily ever after, or I guess until one of us…” Sunset’s eyes got wide, and she quickly started to shake her head.

“Dies?” Twilight said, her voice only slightly bitter. “There, we’re even now. We’ve both made terrible faux pas towards each other this morning.”

Sunset grimaced, then bowed her head. “I’m sorry…”

Twilight waved her hand dismissively. “It’s fine, don’t worry about it. Although if you think you can manage it, not dying would be a pretty swell thing for you to do, and I would appreciate it a lot if you made the effort.”

“I’ll see what I can do,” Sunset said, cracking a strained smile.

After licking the last bits of syrup off of her plate, Twilight stood up and brought it over to the sink, rinsing it off. “So what do you wanna do today, anyway?”

“Well, we could hang out for a bit longer, but I imagine you’ll want to get home eventually. I think we could both use some time to ourselves to think all of this through a little more thoroughly.”

“I dunno,” Twilight said, turning to face Sunset, “I can get a little out of hand when it comes to overthinking things, but we’re not in any hurry. I do still have that research to work on.”

Sunset stood up and moved her own empty plate to the sink. “I don’t have the greatest grasp on human science, but I was a magical prodigy back in Equestria. Let me know if you need a hand with that.”

Twilight smiled. “Sure thing. I’ll focus on my work then. Let me know if we all need to get together for ‘friendship activities’ or whatever. Also, I guess we should maybe go on a date or something?”

“A date? What did you have in mind?”

“Well, I was going to say McDonalds, but now that’s a bust.”

Sunset snorted, then elbowed Twilight in the side, both of them breaking into a fit of giggles.

“But seriously,” Twilight said, grinning, “I have no idea. I’ll figure it out later and let you know.”

“That works.” Sunset turned the water off and dried off her hands. “Anything in particular you wanna do for the rest of the morning?”

“Nothing comes to mind immediately.”

Sunset wrapped her arms around Twilight’s stomach and leaned into her ear. “Y’know, this is all still new to me too, but I hear making out is pretty popular with the kids these days. We could always give that a shot.”

Twilight’s cheeks burst into flame. “Uh.”

“Is that a yes?”

Twilight nodded.

“I’m home!” Twilight called out, kicking her shoes off.

“Hey, Twilight!” Cadance called back, her voice coming from the bathroom. “There’s leftovers in the fridge.”

Twilight let her bag slip to the floor, then rounded the corner down the hall. Cadance stood in front of the bathroom mirror, leaning forward and doing her makeup.

“Nice dress,” Twilight said, looking her sister-in-law up and down. “What’s the occasion?”

“Got a hot date with your brother tonight,” Cadance said, not taking her eyes from her reflection. “How did the sleepover go?”

Twilight felt her stomach twist itself into fluttery knots just thinking about what had happened. “G-good. It was good, I guess. I had fun.”

Cadance’s ears twitched and she turned to Twilight, her lips curling into an almost cat-like grin. “Good, huh? Is that all? What did you girls do for fun? Watch movies? Play Twister? Truth or Dare?”

“Movies. You know, sleepover stuff.” Twilight tugged at her collar, and she suddenly had a hard time looking her sister-in-law in the eyes. It was stupid, hiding it. Cadance was going to figure it out eventually, but it was still so new and unreal to her that she was having a hard time approaching this with her usual detached logic.

“Your hair is a bit of a mess,” Cadance noted, pursing her lips and stepping towards Twilight.

“So? I haven’t showered yet, and I forgot to bring my brush.”

“Mmhm. Your clothes are pretty wrinkled, too.”

Twilight crossed her arms. “Again, what’s the problem? I spent, like, half the sleepover in my pajamas.”

“I suppose you’ve got a point there.” Cadance said, leaning in close She reached out a long nailed finger and lightly flicked Twilight on the neck. “But that hickey sure tells a different story.”

“What!?” Twilight lunged into the bathroom and craned her neck to try and see her reflection. “That’s impossible, there’s no way that she—”

There was no mark. Cadance burst out laughing.

Twilight let out a long sigh. There was definitely no point in trying to keep this hidden from Cadance.

“So, who’s the lucky lady?” Cadance asked, grinning. “Or dare I say it… ladies?”

“Oh, of course,” Twilight muttered, rolling her eyes. “You know kids these days. Always having those wild lesbian sex orgies. Get real, sis. No, the others couldn’t even make it. It was… just me and Sunset.”

Cadance’s smile softened, and she placed a hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “So what’s your actual status, then? Should I be happy for you?”

Twilight wrapped her hand around Cadance’s and squeezed tightly. “I think so. We’re dating now, I guess. I dunno. It all happened pretty fast, and I’m not really sure how it’s all supposed to work.”

“Congratulations, honey,” Cadance said, leaning down and pulling Twilight into a hug. “Sunset seems like a really nice girl, and I’m sure you two will do fine. Though I’m sure your therapist would have an aneurysm if you ever told her about this.”

Twilight snorted and leaned into the embrace. “Don’t I know it. But maybe modern psychology is ill-equipped to deal with problems of a supernatural origin. I dunno. It feels wrong, in a way… but somehow right at the same time.”

“I trust your judgement on this,” Cadance said, pulling out of the hug. “Just as long as you know that should you need us, or should things get too hot to handle, we’ll be here for you with whatever you need.”

“Thanks,” Twilight said. She closed the toilet seat and sat down on it, resting her chin in her hands.

Cadance stepped back up to the mirror and returned to applying her makeup.

“What makes a good first date?” Twilight asked after about a minute of silence.

“Well, for starters, don’t do what your brother did,” Cadance said as she carefully applied eyeshadow. “Don’t get me wrong, Ogres and Oubliettes can be a lot of fun, but it is definitely not first date material.”

Twilight giggled. “I do have a standing offer to get Sunset to play that, but I’ll have to see if Shiny would be willing to run something, and I’d want to invite everyone. Where are you guys going tonight, anyway?”

“Dancing,” Cadance said with a shake of her hips, her dress swaying provocatively. “There’s a place up in the city that does ballroom classes followed by general social dancing. It’s not something we do often, but it’s a lot of fun. Plus, I love showing off my moves.”

“I see.” Twilight tapped her foot, then reached in her pocket to dig out her phone. “Do you think Sunset would be interested in doing something like that?”

“I think she would enjoy spending time with you,” Cadance said, pulling out a pair of earrings. “Learning to dance tends to be awkward at first, but unless she’s secretly a master dancer, you’ll both be on even footing.”

“I see.”

“Or, if you want a date that doesn’t involve tripping over one another’s feet, I’d recommend a picnic in the park, perhaps with a homemade lunch? It’s quite pleasant.”

Twilight pulled open the notes app on her phone and jotted the suggestions down. “I’ll definitely keep those in mind, thanks.”

“Other than that, do what you feel is right. Like I said, she’ll enjoy spending time with you, and you with her. So find a way to do that, and you’re ninety percent of the way there.”

Cadance finished fixing her earrings and took a step back, looking herself up and down. “How do I look?”

“Like a princess,” Twilight said, grinning, “who’s way out of my brother’s strike zone.”

“Oh you,” Cadance said, rolling her eyes. “I mean, I am quite the catch, but I’m super lucky to be with your brother, and you know it.”

Twilight stuck her tongue out.

It was true, though. Her brother and Cadance really were the perfect couple. Could she be like that, someday? Was that the kind of future that awaited her?

Or was it all more likely to end in tears?

Author's Note

At least Sunset got her right arm back.

12: Between

Dear Diary,

I guess I didn’t have to do anything after all?

After this weekend, we met up again at school and started talking and hanging out like we normally do.

When I tried to ask her if anything was wrong or apologize she just laughed and changed the subject.

It’s nice to be having fun with her like normal, but I think something’s bothering her. I’m not sure what to do.

☹

-Twilight Sparkle

Twilight leaned back in her desk chair and stared up at the pill bottle in her hands as she twisted it back and forth.

Antidepressants. “Happy pills.” An assorted conglomeration of chemicals that, once absorbed by her body, would subtly alter the chemical input and output of her brain, changing the way she thought, the way she felt.

Sunset had told her she had been hit by a magic rainbow, and that led to her reformation. Was there a physical component? Had Sunset’s brain chemistry been altered subtly? Was the difference between the magic of friendship and her pills only the amount of rainbows?

The ‘magic’ in Twilight’s bottle had helped bring her out of a very dark place when she was younger. With the help of therapy, she had risen out of that slump, found an ambition to strive for, and had done her best to move on.

But now…

Had she moved on? Was it all over and done with, just like that? Her problems all started when Sunset had died, so did replacing her with a new one mean that she could just pick up where she had left off? Where they had left off?

Twilight tightened her grip around the bottle. Those were some horrible and stupid things to be thinking. She was better than that. Sunset—both of them—deserved better than that.

Was Sunset enough to replace the magic in the bottle? Or better yet, since healthy relationships probably shouldn’t be based around codependence like that, was Twilight strong enough to break free on her own?

Twilight shrugged, shook her head, then popped open the bottle and gulped down two pills.

“One step at a time,” she muttered, setting her chair back on the ground. “Might as well take it slow, right?”

To somehow forget years and years of mental issues in less than a month—the idea was ridiculous, even with someone as miraculous as Sunset by her side.

Still. Meeting Sunset, making friends with the others, and this new romance, whatever it was or ended up becoming; it all made her feel better. Happy. It was a bit strange, but she liked it. It was possible that she was rushing into this, that she wasn’t ready, that it was all a huge mistake that would crash and burn spectacularly.

But she wanted to believe in herself. She wanted to believe in Sunset.

Twilight pulled out her phone and checked the time. Sunset was still in school. She wanted to text her, but she was probably busy in class. The downside to having unlimited free time with which to pursue her interests was that the rest of the world still operated on a schedule, and if she wanted to include them she had to work on their timeframe.

Spike whined and scratched at her closed bedroom door.

Twilight sighed, then stood up and dug out her jacket from the closet. “Come on, Spike, let’s go for a walk. It’s not like I’m getting any work done today anyway.”

“I’m telling ya, it ain’t even natural. Even you were less of a demon than Apple Bloom and her friends are when they get together, I swear. Barely got a wink of sleep all weekend trying to make sure they didn’t burn the house down, but they came out of it just as energetic as could be.”

Sunset nodded absentmindedly as she listened to Applejack’s griping. The two of them walked through the halls of Canterlot High, navigating past the crowds as they headed for the entrance.

Applejack yawned and rubbed at her eyes. “Well, that’s how things went on my end. 'Course, the real question is how things went with you and Twi.”

“Well…” Sunset mumbled, biting her lip. The two of them exited into the open air and sunshine. She wasn’t quite sure what to say. Sure, they had agreed to tell their friends, but how? Should she just drop it casually? Get everyone together and make a big announcement of it?

Her thoughts were still pretty muddled on the issue, too. Was she making a mistake, by going along with Twilight? Celestia knew the girl had suffered enough already, and the last thing Sunset wanted to do was add to that pain. Would it have been more kind to just push her away gently?

Probably.

Yet, odd as it was, Sunset kind of liked the idea of being in a relationship. And if Twilight wanted it, it wasn’t Sunset’s place to decide whether or not Twilight could handle it. She had to trust her.

She was saved from her internal meandering for the moment by the high pitched barking of Spike as he came bounding up to her and jumped onto her legs with a big doggie grin.

“Hey there, Spike!” Applejack said, kneeling down to scratch the dog behind the ears. She picked up the loose leash dangling from his collar and frowned, looking around. “Is Twilight with you?”

Spike barked happily, and slobbered at her fingers.

Sunset looked up, peering through the horde of students exiting the building, and spotted a familiar mop of purple hair.

She was crouched down in front of the statue that served as a portal to Equestria, notebook in hand.

Twilight didn’t turn around until their shadows blocked her light. She adjusted her glasses and peered up at them.

“This is the portal to your world, yes? Is there something special I have to do to activate it?”

Sunset crossed her arms over her chest. “Princess Twilight has it closed from the other side. Small animals kept wandering through and getting into her basement. I don’t think being used repeatedly was very healthy for the portal—or her lab equipment.”

Twilight rubbed at her chin, her eyes distant in thought. “She keeps her portal in her basement? Odd. Interesting, though. Is the portal tied to the physical reality of the statue, or merely to a fixed point in space? Well, I suppose it would have to be a fixed point relative to the position of the earth, since we’re flying through space at thirty kilometers per second. Could that have been the reason the portal used to operate on a lunar cycle?”

“Twilight…” Sunset began, unable to keep her smile from forming. She pinched her left arm to keep herself from laughing. “What are you doing here, anyway?”

“There’s got to be a significance to the lunar calendar… perhaps it’s related to tidal pressure? No, that doesn’t make much… Oh!” Twilight suddenly snapped out of her stupor, looked up to meet Sunset’s gaze, then blushed.

“You’re really cute when you science,” Sunset said, grinning. “But seriously, if you were coming to visit you could have at least texted me or something.”

Twilight rubbed at the back of her head, fidgeting. “I was just… I dunno, it seems kind of stupid now, but I wanted to surprise you by being outside waiting for you when school got out. I guess I got a little distracted and ruined it.”

Sunset shook her head. “You’re still here, aren’t you? What’s ruined?”

“Well…” Twilight leaned forward and lightly brushed her lips against Sunset’s cheek. “I also wanted to do that.”

“T-Twilight,” Sunset stammered, her face turning crimson. “We’re…”

Applejack let out a low, long whistle. “Well I’ll be. So, Sunset, you were about to tell me how your sleepover with Twilight went?”

Twilight turned to look at Applejack, blinked as if she was noticing she was there for the first time, then looked down at her shoes, her blush tempered by the nervous giggles bubbling out.

Sunset let out a long sigh, but followed it up with a deep breath and grabbed Twilight’s hand, intertwining their fingers together. “Long story short, we’re dating now.”

Applejack clapped her hands on both of their shoulders. “Well, congratulations to the both of ya! A bit of an odd couple, all things considered, but as long as y’all are both on the same page, it ain’t my place to pry.”

“Thanks,” Twilight said, beaming.

“Say,” Sunset began, narrowing her eyes. “It was awfully coincidental that everyone cancelled Saturday night. You wouldn’t happen to know anything about that, would you?”

“Me?” Applejack asked, snorting. “I already told you I was watching after Apple Bloom and company, didn’t I? Besides, do you think I’m the type to come up with and implement a scheme like that?”

Sunset rolled her eyes. She knew enough about the art of deception to recognize a masterful truth dodge when she saw one, but there was no point in prying further.

Applejack pulled out her phone. “I don’t think anybody quite expected this, but hey, we’re all your friends, so we’ll support ya. Y’all want to tell everyone else yourselves or should I just send out a mass text?”

Twilight looked up at her, and they held each other’s gaze for a moment, before she turned back to Applejack.

“Just go ahead and send it,” Twilight said. “There’s no point in making it a big ceremony.”

Applejack nodded, went through the motions on her phone, and pressed send. About five seconds later both Sunset’s and Twilight’s phones vibrated simultaneously.

Sunset got hers out first, and checked the message. “It’s from Pinkie Pie,” Sunset announced, grinning. She showed Twilight the screen, which was now filled with an undecipherable mess of exclamation points and emoticons.

“I got a sneaking suspicion there’s gonna be a party in your future,” Applejack said, chuckling.

“Guess we should have seen that coming,” Twilight said.

Applejack twisted, stretching her arms from side to side. “Welp, I’ll leave you two to it then. Gotta be getting home soon anyway. Big Mac’ll be waiting with the truck.”

They said their goodbyes, and Applejack headed off towards the parking lot.

“So,” Sunset said, turning back to Twilight. “Did you really come all the way here just for a peck on the cheek?”

“Not entirely. You still up for that date?”

Sunset frowned, then looked down at her clothes and sniffed. “Uh, if we’re going to go on a date, can I at least go home and shower first? Put on a nicer outfit?”

Twilight shook her head. “It’s nothing fancy. I just wanna go somewhere with you; it’s not far. We could take your bike?”

“You sure? I thought you didn’t like that thing.”

“I don’t. You’ll have to drive slow. But first I gotta walk Spike back home. Meet me there, okay?”

“Come on, Twilight, it wasn’t that bad…”

Sunset helped her trembling girlfriend down off of the motorcycle. When Twilight’s feet touched the ground she stumbled, leaning into Sunset for support.

“I told you to drive slow!”

“I did! I was going the speed limit the whole time!”

Twilight gripped Sunset’s arm tighter. “You were going the regular speed limit, in a construction zone.”

Sunset bit her lip. “There weren’t any workers present.”

“Whatever,” Twilight grumbled. She stepped back, smoothing her skirt. “We’re here, but now the mood’s all ruined.”

“Is it now?” Sunset grinned and sauntered back over towards Twilight, throwing an arm around her shoulder. “A couple riding together on a motorcycle, clinging to each other tightly as they lean in sync with every turn. That’s how it goes in all those movies, right?”

Twilight flushed, but snaked her own arm around Sunset’s hip regardless. “I do get the appeal, you know. It’s just that I find the actual execution of the idea to be somewhat more harrowing than I’d prefer.”

Sunset chuckled, then looked up at her surroundings. “Canterlot Park, huh? Can’t say I’ve been here in a while. What’s the plan?”

“It’s nothing special, like I said earlier,” Twilight said, pulling out of the embrace and shouldering her bag. “I mentioned that I have actually visited this town before, haven’t I? I always liked coming here. It’s a nice place to think.”

“I guess.” Sunset grabbed her own bag, and the pair started walking down the cobblestone path together. As far as parks went, it was pretty standard fare: lots of wide open space, playground equipment for children, scattered trees, a bike trail, a small river. Idyllic. Picturesque.

An old pang shot through Sunset’s heart as she looked around, and she had to hide her grimace. It was a nice park. But the nicest park in this world would never compare to anything back home.

She shook her head to clear her thoughts. She needed to be focused on this date, here and now.

“There,” Twilight said after a few minutes of walking. She pointed to a spot down by the river. “That should do, some nice shade and everything.”

Sunset leaned against the tree and watched, smiling as Twilight unpacked a large picnic blanket, then carefully set out a pair of plates and some baggies with sandwiches in them. After she was done, Twilight sat cross-legged on the blanket and patted the ground next to her.

“A scenic lunchtime picnic by the riverside, complete with homemade food,” Twilight said. “That’s a good date, isn’t it?”

Sunset raised an eyebrow. “It’s nearly dinnertime, Twilight.”

“Still the same atmosphere.”

“Well, can’t argue with that.” Sunset opened up the baggie, and tore open a small bag of chips. “I see that crustless PB&J is on the menu. Is that the limit of your culinary prowess?”

“Yes.” Twilight said bluntly. “Cooking is not a skill I have invested time into learning, and… Cadance said I needed to make my own food for this or it didn’t count.”

Sunset shrugged, then bit into the sandwich. “It’s a lunchtime staple for a reason,” she mumbled with her mouth full.

They ate in silence for awhile, and Sunset found herself entranced by the scenery. The light spring breeze tickled her, the sun warmed up her face. Her ears were full of the sounds of the nearby river babbling, with the various insects buzzing by as they went about their business. It was relaxing. Peaceful. She could probably stand to get out into nature more often. Even when she was a filly, she spent most of her time in Canterlot proper.

Sunset leaned back, glancing over to Twilight, only to find that her girlfriend had a troubled look on her face.

“What’s up?” Sunset asked, sitting back up and cocking her head slightly. “Everything alright, Twi?”

Twilight blinked, glanced over at Sunset, then looked away. “It’s… nothing.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow, then rested her chin on her fist. “Really?”

“I…” Twilight sighed and shook her head, “I don’t know what I’m doing.”

“What do you mean?”

“This date. A setting like this is supposed to be cute and romantic, isn’t it? But we’re just sitting here, eating. I don’t know what the difference is between us doing this and just eating at McDonalds or something. I have to be doing something wrong.”

“Is that all?” Sunset reached over and tweaked Twilight on the nose. “You’re overthinking this. Honestly, I don’t know what makes a good date either, or what you’re supposed to do, but does it really matter? Can’t we just be ourselves?”

Twilight bit her lip. “I’d be more confident with some strictly defined guidelines and boundaries.”

Sunset rubbed at her chin, thinking it through for a bit, until finally snapping her fingers as a thought came to her. “Alright Twilight, you wanna try something romantic…” She adjusted her position until she was sitting directly in front of Twilight.

“Stare deep into my eyes and whisper my name.”

Twilight’s cheeks colored, but she swallowed, then looked directly into Sunset’s eyes and whispered, “Sunset…”

“Twilight…”

“Sunset….”

“Twilight….”

Sunset wasn’t able to keep a straight face anymore. She snorted loudly, and when Twilight scowled, it only made Sunset fall onto her side in a fit of giggles.

Twilight huffed, but couldn’t keep the smile off her face for long, quickly devolving into laughter herself.

“Okay,” Twilight said, wiping at her eyes. “What the heck was that supposed to prove?”

“Beats me,” Sunset wheezed. “Guess I have no idea what I’m doing either, but it was still funny, huh?”

Twilight grinned, and reached down to grab Sunset’s hand and squeezed. “Okay, yeah, you’re right. I’ll try to keep myself in check.”

Sunset stared up at the clouds, the occasional chuckle still floating from her lips. “I said we should just be ourselves. If there’s a part of you that likes to obsess about doing things the ‘correct’ way, then that’s a part of you too, isn’t it? We’ll figure this out, one step at a time. I’m sure when I give it a shot I’ll make plenty of my own flubs.”

“It’s still all so hard to believe,” Twilight mumbled, shielding her eyes against the sun.

Sunset opened her mouth to offer what she was sure would be a poignant metaphor, but was interrupted by the buzzing of her phone.

“Oh hey, looks like we were right about Pinkie wanting to throw us a party. Friday good for you?”

Twilight nodded, then shifted her position so her head was resting on Sunset’s shoulder. “Yeah, that works.”

Congratulations, Twilight and Sunset!

Twilight stared up at the banner strung between the rafters of Sugarcube Corner. In the middle sat a crude crayon drawing of Sunset and Twilight surrounded by a heart.

Just how often was she going to find herself blushing because of this? Was it all really necessary?

Yet, at the same time, she felt a strange sense of pride welling up inside her. She had taken a chance, leapt out of her comfort zone, and landed straight into the sort of romance she had always dreamed of, but had assumed would never happen. Why shouldn't she celebrate it?

She watched, hiding her grin behind her hand as Rainbow Dash elbowed Sunset and leaned in close to make what she could only assume were some incredibly suggestive comments, given how red Sunset and the nearby Fluttershy turned.

“Hey, how's it going?”

Twilight jumped backwards at the sudden burst of pink obscuring her vision. As she straightened herself, she had to adjust her glasses before she was finally able to parse what was happening.

“That much blood flowing to your brain isn't healthy, you know,” Twilight said. She reached out and lightly pushed Pinkie Pie so that she began to swing back and forth as she hung on the rafters upside down.

Pinkie Pie giggled and windmilled her arms wildly, before reaching up to her knees, letting go, and spinning in midair to land with the grace of an acrobat.

“Ta-da!”

Twilight clapped politely. “I'm impressed. Must have taken a lot of practice.”

Pinkie Pie shrugged, then flopped down onto the nearby couch. “I climb a lot of trees. Plus, pratfalls are way funnier.”

“Pinkie Pie,” Twilight began, taking a seat on the couch as well. “Are you really as random as you act all the time?”

“Beats me! You're the scientist. What do you think?”

Twilight frowned, tapping a finger against her chin. “There's an argument to be made for the lack of random chance entirely: that since the trajectory of every particle at the advent of the Big Bang was fixed, all seemingly random events are born from that first explosion, that all events are predetermined and free will is an illusion.”

Pinkie Pie blinked several times, then waved her hand over her head and made a whooshing sound. “Wowza, Twi, that sounds pretty intense! Is that true?”

Twilight shook her head. “It's just a theory, and not one I really subscribe to. There are too many forces in the universe we don't fully understand to go ahead and pin the results of reality solely on the Big Bang. Besides, I’m a big fan of free will.”

“Yeah!” Pinkie Pie said, giggling. “It makes things way more fun! But I'm just me, Twilight. Even if I'm random or predestined, Pinkie Pie is here to party!”

“Can't argue with that,” Twilight said, then raised her cup of punch in a salute.

“So, what's your favorite part about dating Sunset?”

Twilight coughed, rubbing at her throat. “It hasn't even been a week yet. I don’t know.”

Pinkie grinned, leaning in close. “I dunno. Sunset has been awfully tired at school recently. I bet you two are having a lot of fun at night!”

Twilight gritted her teeth, trying not to blush. “Get your mind out of the gutter. We've just… been talking on the phone a lot. That's all. I guess maybe I've been keeping her up late.”

“D’aww, that's adorable!” Pinkie Pie said, jumping up to crouch on her feet. “You'll win cutest couple at prom for sure!”

Twilight let out a long sigh, cradling her forehead. “I don't go to Canterlot High, you know.”

Before Pinkie could say anything else, Twilight was interrupted by the buzzing of her phone.

“Hold on,” Twilight said, standing up and moving towards a quiet hallway. “I have to take this.”

“Okey-dokey-lokey!” Pinkie Pie said, flopping back down onto the couch.

“Hey there, champ! How's my favorite soon-to-be best scientist in the world doing?” her Dad asked as she answered the call.

“Science isn't a competition, Dad, it's about the pursuit of knowledge and understanding for the sake of itself. If you can achieve that, you've already won.” Twilight leaned against the wall, resting one hand on her hip. “Besides, ‘soon-to-be’ nothing. I’m already the best.”

“Atta’ girl,” her Dad said with a chuckle. “I hear you’ve been pretty busy out west.”

“That’s one way to put it,” Twilight said, glancing over her shoulder at the party. Sunset caught her gaze, smiled, and Twilight’s heart skipped a beat. Gods above, that smile was killer. “I mean, uh, yeah. It’s good. Busy is kind of an understatement, really.”

“Your brother has been keeping me up-to-date, but I’m still looking forward to reading your paper when it’s finished.”

Twilight paced down the hallway and back. “It’s pretty incredible. Honestly, it could change the world. But, uh, I’m kind of in the middle of something at the moment. Is there any reason in particular you’re calling?”

Her father chuckled, and she could easily picture him shaking his head, his smile reaching far up his weathered face. “What, can’t an old man just want to talk to his daughter for a spell?”

As Twilight said nothing, there was a loud crash from the kitchen, followed by the ringing of a platter spinning on tile for an awkwardly long amount of time.

“Fine, fine. Truth is, Spring Break is coming up, and your mother and I were hoping you’d come back to visit. I’ll have to spend most of it grading papers, and I know your brother can’t get work off, but it would still be nice to see you again.”

Home for Spring Break. Twilight felt twin pangs in her heart, both a brief sense of homesickness, and dread at the thought of leaving Sunset.

It was a silly thing to worry about, but it existed all the same. Fortunately, Twilight wasn’t one for half-measures.

“Would it be okay if I brought some friends with me?” Twilight asked, biting her lip.

There was a pause on the other end, followed by some muffled words as her Dad held his hand over the mic. After a short conversation with whom Twilight could only assume was her mother, her dad spoke up again.

“You’re welcome to bring whomever or whatever you’d like, sweetheart. This is… the other Sunset we’ve heard so much about?”

Twilight took a deep breath and let it out slowly. “Yeah. Plus some others. But Sunset, she’s… it’s complicated, really, but at her heart she’s just a normal person, like anyone else. And she’s her own person, distinct from the other Sunset.”

“I’ll take your word for it. Glad to know the world is a fascinating place as always. It wouldn’t be any fun if we knew all the answers, right?”

“Right. I’ll need to ask if they actually want to come, of course. I’ll text you the details later, but I should really be getting back to this party.”

“Hah. Words I never thought I’d hear you say. Have fun, Twilight. Love you. Mom says she loves you too.”

“Love you too, Dad.”

Twilight took a deep breath as she ended the call. A vacation back home with her friends. This would definitely be something.

“Surprise hug!” a voice called out, wrapping her arms tightly around Twilight’s midsection from behind.

Twilight stiffened, but then relaxed as she caught the familiar scent of strawberry shampoo.

“So what’s up?” Sunset asked, letting go and standing back.

“This,” Twilight said, grabbing Sunset’s hand and dragging her back into the living room. “Hey!” she called out, whistling to catch everyone's attention.

“You are all cordially invited to spend spring break with me and my family in Baltimare, at my cousin’s beach house.”

“Oh, hell yeah!” Rainbow Dash yelled, pumping her fist. “I am so in!”

“I’ve never seen the ocean before,” Fluttershy mumbled.

“Depends,” Applejack said, nodding in thought. “Would have to work something out with my brother regarding the farm and all, but I’m definitely interested.”

Rarity nodded, then pulled out her phone and opened up her calendar. “Hm. Like Applejack, I might have to work things out with my family, but I could definitely use some sun.”

Sunset grinned, squeezing Twilight’s arm. “I’ve got nothing else holding me back; of course I’ll come with you.”

“Yes!” Pinkie Pie screamed, loud enough to rattle the dishes on the countertops. “I’ve never gotten to throw beach parties before! I’d better do some research!”

Twilight beamed, and squeezed Sunset back. “Thanks. It’ll be a ton of fun, I promise.”

Author's Note

If you didn't notice, this story was featured on Equestria Daily on Thursday, which was pretty cool.

Other than that, we've approximately reached the halfway point. Whoo.

13: Journey

Dear Diary,

It’s here! School’s finally out for the summer!

Oh man, I can’t wait! This will be the first summer Sunset and I get to spend together! My first real friend, and we’ve got nothing but free time now!

There are so many things I want to do with her, and now we don’t have to wait for the weekends or worry about school.

Although I do actually like school, even if Sunset doesn’t. Well, we have some summer homework to work on, at least. Just one more thing we can do together!

☺

-Twilight Sparkle

“What the hay, Rar?” Applejack crossed her arms, tapping her foot. “Did you really have to pack so much stuff? Leave some room for the rest of us.”

“It’s fine, darling.” Rarity let out a grunt as she pulled a suitcase from the back of her sedan. “Just need to load it all into the van. There should be plenty of room.”

“Uh-huh. And yet when we had to use bungee cords to fit it all in your car, they broke. In case you forgot, we’re traveling halfway across the country.”

Twilight glanced over at the bickering pair as she lugged her own suitcase through the yard. “I’m sure it’ll fit, don’t worry.”

Applejack sighed, rubbing at her forehead. “Dangit, Twi, don’t enable her. There’s no reason for her to be bringing so much, anyhow.”

“Hmph.” Rarity crossed her arms and turned her nose up into the air. She then looked at Twilight and smiled. “Thank you, dear. I’m glad somebody understands that it’s important for a lady to have her accessories.”

It didn’t take long to get the luggage loaded into the van, and soon Twilight could hear the now-familiar motorcycle pulling onto the block.

“Hey,” Sunset said, taking off her helmet and unslinging a small travel bag. “Did I miss anything?”

“See, Sunset packed light,” Applejack said, waving her hand in Sunset’s direction.

Rainbow Dash groaned, slumping across the hood of Rarity’s car. “Give it a rest already. I don’t want to have to listen to you two arguing for ten whole hours.”

“It’s okay, Dashie!” Pinkie Pie said, grabbing her into a tight hug. “I know lots of stuff that’ll keep us entertained during a long car ride. We can sing songs! Oh, ninety nine bottles of—”

“Not one more word,” Rainbow Dash growled, slapping a palm over Pinkie’s mouth. “I brought duct tape and I’m not afraid to use—agh, stop licking my hand! Gross!”

Twilight laughed along with everyone else, then made her way over to give her girlfriend a quick hug.

“Sunset Shimmer,” a low voice said as a sudden shadow cast over the two of them. “I thought I told you to stay away from my little sister.”

Sunset spun to find Shining Armor looming over her, arms crossed and eyes hard. She flinched, but quickly stiffened, stood up straight, and met his eyes in wordless defiance.

“Shiny!” Twilight snapped, balling her hands into fists. “What are you doing? I thought you said you were okay with this!”

They continued to glare at each other for several long moments before her brother finally burst out laughing.

“Geez, sorry, sorry, I’m just messing with you guys. It’s fine, really.”

Sunset blinked, then looked to Twilight, who could only shrug in response.

Shining Armor extended his hand for a handshake. “It’s a pleasure to see you, Sunset Shimmer. I’m sorry about how I acted when we first met; it was a bad situation, and you caught me off guard, but that’s no excuse. Thank you for treating my little sister so kindly.”

“I…” Sunset blinked, hesitated, then returned the handshake. “It’s nice to see you, too. What you said back then hurt, but it’s in the past now. You’re an important person to Twilight, so I hope we can get along.”

“You’re damned right I am,” Shining Armor said, flashing a pearly white grin. Turning to Twilight, he continued, “Anyway, you sure you’re up for this, little sis? Do you remember what happened when I went on my first road trip?”

Twilight rolled her eyes and rested her hands on her hip. “You wrecked your car less than twenty miles out, which indirectly led to Dad refusing to buy me a car when I turned sixteen. I’m well aware.”

Shining Armor laughed. “Yeah, sorry about that, too. Still, you’re a lot more mature than I was at that age. Just be careful and don’t do anything reckless. It’s a ten hour trip, and you won’t get there till early tomorrow morning, so take it in shifts.”

“Four out of the seven of us have driver’s licenses, so we should be okay,” Twilight said, nodding.

“Great,” Shining Armor said. He ruffled Twilight’s hair. “You kids have fun now. Tell Mom and Dad I said hi. Wish I could come with, but that whole ‘being an adult with responsibilities’ thing, you know how it is.”

Before he turned to go, Shining Armor leaned in really close to Twilight, pressed something into her palm, and whispered, “These are for you, just in case.” He backed off with a wink, a click of his tongue, and a grin that was absolutely full of himself.

Twilight looked down at what he had given her. It was a small ribbon of condoms. What the heck was she supposed to do with something like that?

“What’s that?” Sunset asked, glancing over.

“Nothing!” Twilight yipped as she hid them behind her back. “Come on, we still have a lot to get packed, and I want to be on the road before it gets dark.”

"Hey, Sunset," Twilight said as she pulled onto the highway. "Check through that bag at your feet. There should be a small binder in there somewhere. Could you grab it for me?”

Sunset rifled through the bag, pulling out a small case of CDs. “Hyperion? What’s that?”

“It’s an audiobook! We can all listen to it on the trip and it’ll keep us entertained.”

“Really? Hmm…”

Rainbow Dash poked her head up from the back, scowling. “Seriously? I get nauseous when I read in the car. No way.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, glancing up at Dash through the rearview mirror. “It doesn’t work like that, Rainbow. It’s no different from listening to someone talk.”

“Yeah, yeah, whatever,” Rainbow Dash said, waving her hand dismissively. “It still sounds totally lame. Let’s do something fun instead. Here, I’ve got one of our demos we could listen to.”

“Hmph.” Twilight pursed her lips, then glanced back at everyone else. “I’m not surprised Rainbow Dash is against it, but you guys are interested, right? It’s a fascinating story!”

“Um…”

“Er…”

“Well…”

“Nope!”

Twilight looked over to Sunset, her eyes pleading.

Sunset shrugged. “I can’t say I’m particularly against the idea, but if everyone else doesn’t want to, there’s no sense in forcing them. It looks like you have some other books in your bag there. I might read through one later if I get bored, if that makes you feel better.”

“Fine,” Twilight muttered, hanging her head. “Give me your demo or whatever.”

“Aww yeah!” Rainbow Dash made a quick air guitar motion, then started digging through her own bag.

Sunset smiled and rested her chin on her hand as she stared out the window. "You know, I've never really been outside of the Greater Canterlot Area, or even Ponyville, for that matter."

"Really?" Applejack asked from the back. "Makes sense I guess, but dang, sug. There's a lot of beautiful country out there. You're in for a treat."

"Yeah," Sunset said, smiling. "I'm looking forward to it."

***

“Come on, Pinkie, really?” Rainbow Dash asked, looking up from the small cooler. “The only snacks you brought are cupcakes and soda?”

Rarity sighed and rubbed at her forehead. “Really now, Pinkie, some of us would still like to have teeth by the time we turn thirty.”

“What do you mean?” Pinkie asked, tilting her head. “I’ve never had a cavity in my entire life!”

Twilight glanced over her shoulder. “Okay, that cannot be possible.”

“Pinkie Promise! Maybe the plaque knows I’m too much fun to attack my teeth!”

“Bacteria doesn’t work that way!”

***

“I’m… I’m sorry, Fluttershy, I didn’t mean to. I didn’t see her, honest!” Rarity mumbled, wringing her hands through her skirt.

Fluttershy sniffed, tears running down her cheeks, as she scooped up what was left of the poor squirrel. She gritted her teeth. “I’m not the one you should be apologizing to.”

“I’m sorry…”

Rainbow Dash finished digging the shovel out of the back and walked over to place a hand on Fluttershy’s shoulder. “Come on, Shy. Let’s go find her a nice place to rest.”

***

“Eugh!” I am not going to use a bathroom like… that!” Rarity shouted, flinching backwards and shuddering.

Applejack let out a long sigh. “It’s either that or you go in the bushes. It’s two in the morning and we’re in the middle of nowhere. Ain’t gonna find anyplace nicer.”

Rarity stomped her foot, huffing. “But… it’s dark, and gross, and there’s probably an axe-wielding hobo in there, or a spider the size of a football!”

“Y’all know that ain’t even remotely likely. Do you need me to hold your hand or something?”

“Of course not, don’t be ridiculous. Maybe… just check it out first?”

Applejack glanced back at the car full of her sleeping friends, groaning inwardly. “Alright, fine.”

***

Sunset squinted down at the map on her phone as she parked the van in front of the large suburban home. She was pretty sure this was the place.

“Hey,” she said, her voice booming in the silence left by the absence of the engine’s hum. “Wake up, we’re here.”

Twilight groaned from the passenger seat, and Sunset could hear some stirring from the back, but nobody leapt to attention—not that she could blame them. Sleep sounded heavenly at the moment.

Sunset stepped out of the car and stretched, yawning and taking in the night air. Though it was hard to tell in the dark, the suburbs of Baltimare didn’t look all that different from the suburbs of Canterlot, although this particular neighborhood seemed much ritzier than the ones she was familiar with.

She cracked her knuckles as she moved around to the other side of the car, grumbling to herself. What did she really know about human socioeconomic mobility, anyway? She knew that Twilight had ‘money’, but it didn’t really mean anything to Sunset.

"Hey, sleepyhead," she said, opening the side door and shaking Twilight. "Come on, let's get you to your bed."

"Nnn-mm," Twilight mumbled, shifting slightly. "Carry me."

Sunset rested a hand on her hip. “Are you serious? Come on, this is your house, Twilight.”

Twilight merely made a pathetic whining sound in response.

“Unbelievable,” Sunset muttered, reaching down to free Twilight from her seat belt. “Come on, you lazy bum, get on.” With Twilight’s limited assistance, Sunset hoisted her onto her back, grunting with the effort.

“Hey,” Sunset said, banging a fist on the side of the van. “The rest of you need to wake up too.” She trudged across the lawn and up the well-maintained front porch. “You’re heavier than you look, you know,” she grumbled to the dead weight on her back.

“No, you,” Twilight said with half a giggle, tightening her grip and burrowing her face into Sunset’s hair.

When she made it there, she found a note stuck to the door.

“Welcome home, sweetie.

We’re asleep by now, but the guest room is all set up for everyone. The door is unlocked. I hope you had fun on your trip! Just make sure you’re quiet coming in.

Love,
Mom”

Well, that forestalled any awkward encounters until tomorrow morning at least. Sunset edged the door open and tiptoed inside. She kicked her shoes off when she made it into the foyer, then looked around, her eyes adjusting to the darkness.

“Which way is your room?” Sunset whispered.

“Up,” Twilight murmured, tugging Sunset to the right. “My room is left, guest room is right.”

Sunset stared up the winding staircase, then sighed. “Alright, hold on,” she said, adjusting her grip and starting the climb. The stairs creaked horribly, but with the extra weight there was probably no avoiding that.

She made her way into Twilight’s room and flicked on the light, much to her passenger’s displeasure.

Just like Twilight had once mentioned, her room here had a lot more personality than the one back in Ponyville. Posters littered the walls. Some were from that movie they had watched, Star Wars. Others featured old men in lab coats captioned with inspirational messages about science. A massive bookshelf dominated one wall, while another corner was taken up by a beast of a computer tower and several large screens.

Sunset set Twilight down on her bed, where she proceeded to pull the covers around her and bury her face into the pillow, murmuring, “Thank you.”

A smile came to Sunset’s face as she stood back up and rolled her shoulders.

Something caught her eye: a framed picture on Twilight’s dresser. Sunset picked it up to get a closer look.

In the photo stood Sunset and Twilight, each maybe nine years old or so. They wore muddy overalls, and both were presenting large bullfrogs to whomever took the picture. Their smiles, each with a missing tooth or two, were as wide as their faces.

Childhood in its purest form. For all Twilight had told her about the other Sunset, it had never really sunk in how real all this was. It was one thing to hear about her deceased counterpart and to see how much everyone had cared about her, but to see a picture like this?

Sunset couldn’t help but feel a small twinge of jealousy. Not for Twilight and the relationship she used to have with her doppelganger, but because she could never remember smiling like that, or having that much fun when she was a filly. Just how different would her life have turned out if she had met Twilight at the right time?

Sunset put the photo back on the desk, smiling and shaking her head. The past was in the past; she had Twilight now.

Sunset sat down on the bed next to her sleeping girlfriend and brushed the hair out of her eyes. She really was cute. It was strange; these past two weeks had been new and unfamiliar and wonderful—not unlike when she had first accepted everyone’s friendship last year—but this felt different. The way her heart tightened when she looked down at Twilight… that meant something, didn’t it?

If this relationship really meant something her, just what was she going to have to do to make it all work?

“Good night,” Sunset whispered, planting a soft kiss on Twilight’s forehead. “I’ll be back soon. Gotta go let the others inside.”

Twilight hummed in response as Sunset turned off the light and left the room.

Sunset crept through the halls of Twilight’s house, using the light from her phone to guide her steps.

It hadn’t taken her long to lead the army of sleepy zombies up to the guest room, where they promptly conked back out.

They probably hadn’t woken anyone up,

Her destination now was the kitchen. While the others were off in dreamland, Sunset was still burning late night adrenaline. She was bound to crash, and soon, but before she went to bed she wanted to grab a glass of water and maybe a light snack or something. It felt a little weird to be walking around somebody else's house, taking somebody else’s food, but she knew it wouldn’t be a problem. Worst case scenario, she’d just have to apologize for being presumptuous.

Familiar or not, one kitchen was much like any other. After finding it, she was soon halfway through making a PB&J when she heard a creak on the floor behind her.

Sunset spun, tensing up reflexively.

“Twilight? What are you…” Sunset blinked, then rubbed at her eyes. “You’re not Twilight.”

“Actually, I am.” The older woman extended her hand. “Twilight Velvet. It’s so nice to finally meet you, Sunset Shimmer.”

“Oh. Um, nice to meet you too.” Sunset hesitated briefly before shaking her hand. Twilight Sparkle apparently took after her mother in a lot of ways, though it would be a long time before she grew from a spindly teenager to a full-figured matron.

“I’ve heard a lot about you,” Mrs. Velvet said, moving past Sunset and heading for the coffee machine. “As I understand it, you’re currently dating my daughter?”

“Y-yeah,” Sunset mumbled. Damn, she had been hoping Twilight would be with her when she met her parents. “I’m, uh, sorry if we woke you when we came in.”

Mrs. Velvet waved a hand dismissively. “Don’t worry about it, dear. I’m an author, so I don’t always stick to normal sleeping hours anyway. Drives my husband nuts.”

Sunset frowned and rocked back on her heels as she clasped her hands behind her back. “Uh… is that really it? I’m sorry, just, considering who I look like and all, everyone else who knew the other Sunset has reacted a bit more strongly when they first saw me.”

“Ah.” Mrs. Velvet smiled, though she seemed to stare past her. “While conversations with Twilight about the details of her personal life are known for their brevity, Cadance is fortunately much more talkative. I’ve been informed, and I got it out of my system a while ago. If my daughter accepts you, then you’re welcome here as you, not as anyone else.”

“Thank you.” Sunset said, bowing her head. “I know it’s weird, but I’m trying my best. Twilight is too.”

Twilight Velvet stared into her coffee. “‘Weird.’ That’s one way to put it. This world is full of many strange and mysterious things, apparently.” Looking up to meet Sunset’s eyes, she added, “What do you think of my daughter?”

“She’s headstrong, stubborn, intelligent, funny, a bit naive, and cute as a button,” Sunset said without skipping a beat. If she had to undergo a parental interrogation, she might as well do it right.

“Mmm. I see.” Mrs. Velvet sipped at her coffee, then rubbed at her chin. “Do you love her?”

Sunset felt her cheeks color, but she kept a straight face. “I don’t know. I’ve never been in love before. But… maybe. At least, I think I’m on my way to that point.”

Mrs. Velvet set her coffee on the counter, and crossed her arms. “Good enough for me. Welcome to the family, Sunset. Feel free to make yourself at home.”

“That’s really not…” Sunset trailed off, then shook her head. “I mean, thank you. I’ll do my best not to abuse your hospitality.”

Mrs. Velvet smirked, then glanced over to the unfinished sandwich still on the counter. “I don’t suppose you need me to cut off the crust for you?”

Sunset turned back to the sandwich and resumed her work. “I can see where Twilight gets her sass.”

“I do my best.”

“Here you go, my special pancake surprise!”

Night Light passed out plates to the gaggle of sleepy teenagers sitting around the breakfast table.

“Ooh!” Pinkie Pie said, bouncing up and down in her seat impatiently. “What’s the surprise? I love surprises, especially when those surprises involve pancakes! Is it the smiley face? I bet it’s the smiley face!”

“I dunno,” Night Light said with a wide grin. “Why don’t you cut into it and find out.”

Twilight thumped her head against the table and groaned loudly. “Daaaaaad.”

Pinkie Pie eagerly sliced open the first pancake, which began to promptly ooze strawberry syrup. Followed by a blood curdling scream from Twilight’s father.

“My gods! That’s no mere pancake, it’s a living thing? What have I done? What horrific tragedy have I wrought upon this poor innocent flour? Nay, what have I been doing my entire life! Don’t look, children, avert your eyes! I’m sorry, I’ll never bake again, I swear!”

“Mmm, this is really good!” Pinkie Pie said in between mouthfuls of dripping pancake. “I love strawberries!”

The rest of the table burst into laughter as Twilight continued to slam her forehead down.

“Yes!” Night Light shouted, pumping his fist. “I have waited far too long for the chance to embarrass my teenaged daughter in front of all of her friends. My work here is done; I can retire in peace.”

Night Light bowed, then backed out of the room. “Enjoy your meal, ladies.”

Applejack chuckled, shaking her head. “Ain’t family grand?”

Rarity nodded, slicing her pancake into neat squares. “Don’t I know it. Tell me, Twilight, what exactly are our plans for the day?”

Twilight sighed, then pushed herself up from the table. “More driving, I’m afraid. It’s about two hours to my cousin’s beach house from here.”

“Do we have everything we need for a beach trip?” Applejack asked. “I mean, I packed my swimsuit and all, but didn’t grab no beach chairs or nothin’.”

“Actually, I was about to head to the store to pick up a bunch of supplies, snacks, et cetera. I made a list, but feel free to add anything you need to it,” Twilight said as she pulled a piece of paper from her pocket and passed it around.

"Ooh, we should totally get beer!" Rainbow Dash said, slamming her fist on the table for emphasis.

“Darling, you're not eighteen yet,” Rarity said, crossing her arms. “And I certainly won't be buying it for you.”

"Aww, come on!" Rainbow Dash whined. "AJ?"

"Nope."

"Sunset?"

Sunset grinned. "Not unless Twilight wants to. She’s the one throwing this party, after all."

Twilight smiled and leaned down to kiss Sunset on the cheek. "I think we'll pass on the alcohol. We should be able to have plenty of fun on our own."

"Bah." Rainbow Dash blew her bangs out of her eyes with a huff, pouting. "You guys are no fun."

"Anyway, will you come with me, Sunset?” Twilight asked. “Should take an hour at most."

"Sure, no problem."

Rarity stretched, yawning. “That's fine, take your time. If it’s alright, I could really stand to use your shower.”

There were murmurs of agreement from around the table, and Twilight and Sunset made to leave. Before she could make it out the door, however, her father whistled sharply and motioned for Twilight to come over.

“Here,” he said, leaning in close with a conspiratorial whisper and pressing something into her palm. “Just in case.”

Twilight stared down at the ribbon of condoms in her hand.

“Oh come on! It wasn’t even funny the first time!”

Author's Note

Welp.

Are any of you still alive, or have you all suffered acute heart failure from sudden onset adorabeetus?

Story time: This picture was the first one I ever commissioned from Zorbitas. When I wrote the scene, I had that image pretty clearly in my mind, and eventually stumbled upon her DA page, saw that her commissions were exceptionally cheap, and figured, hey, why not.

Afterwards I was so impressed that I struck up a deal for her to illustrate the entire fic. Worth every penny.

A note on skin color: I prefer humanized artwork to Equestria Girls coloration.*cough*skittle bitches*cough* So I commissioned the artwork to reflect my own tastes. That being said, this story still takes place in the EQG universe. Skin color is never once mentioned in the narrative. Feel free to picture whatever style you prefer in your heads.

... now that I think of it, maybe I should have gotten Rebecca to sign this picture instead. I bet she would have loved it. Maybe next year.

14: Heights

Dear Diary,

It took a lot of convincing, but today Mom signed both me and Sunset up for the local Girl Scouts chapter!

We’ve already wasted so much of the summer just lying around watching TV and playing video games. And while that’s super fun, I want to do more with Sunset! She was really reluctant, because she thinks the Girl Scouts are super lame. But they get to go out and camp and hike and do lots of interesting stuff and learn woodland survival skills and interesting things about nature, and there’s a lot of science that goes on behind the scenes that I got a few books about, and being a Girl Scout is the best way to get ‘field experience.’

I’m sure Sunset will come around. I’m glad we have each other, but it would be nice if we could make more friends too!

☺

-Twilight Sparkle

“Holy crap,” Rainbow Dash said as she stepped inside and took off her sunglasses. “This place must cost a fortune.”

“Oh my,” Fluttershy said, fidgeting. “I don’t think I’ve ever been in a place this nice before. Is it really okay for us to be here?”

“Yup!” Twilight said, beaming as she set down her bag. “My cousin and her wife only use this as a summer home, and they said it’s totally okay for us to use it as much as we want. I don’t know the exact numbers, but it’s enough to afford a place like this just for vacations.”

“Mmm,” Rarity answered, striding through the room to the other side and throwing open the balcony doors. She rested her hands on the railing, staring down at the view of the beach and the ocean below. “It’s gorgeous. Luxury like this certainly doesn’t come cheap.”

Applejack joined Rarity on the balcony, giving a low whistle. “Man, that’s one heck of a view. And the weather couldn’t be nicer for spring.”

“Come on!” Pinkie Pie whined, rocking back and forth. “Where’s the bathroom, I want to get changed so we can go swim right away!”

“I don’t actually remember off the top of my head,” Twilight said, glancing around. “Honestly, just go look, I’m sure you can find it faster than I can.”

“Good point!” Pinkie Pie dashed off to the nearest hallway, and a few seconds later shouted, “Found it!”

“So, uh…” Sunset mumbled, walking up to Twilight and rubbing one of her arms. “Maybe it’s a little late to be bringing this up, but I’m not actually sure if I know how to swim as a human…”

“Wait, seriously?” Rainbow Dash asked, raising an eyebrow. “Didn’t you ever use the pool at school during PE?”

Sunset shook her head. "I skipped PE as much as I could get away with. And most of my classes, really."

Twilight frowned at that, narrowing her eyes, but didn’t say anything.

"We'd be happy to teach you, if you'd like,” Fluttershy said, smiling while playing with her hair. "It's really not that scary, honest."

“Or y’know,” Applejack said, crossing her arms and grinning. “We let Twilight teach her how. Makes more sense anyway, right?”

“Wait, why?” Twilight asked, tilting her head. “I’m decent, I guess, but I’d be willing to bet either you or Rainbow Dash is the strongest swimmer here.”

“First off,” Rainbow Dash said, rolling her eyes. “It’s totally me. Second, because duh, you're her girlfriend and stuff.”

Rarity nodded. “It could be considered a rather romantic situation, cast in the right light. Imagine it: just you and her, she’s a little scared, you reassure her, show her how it's all done, let her try herself, but you’ll be there for her, right at her side just in case...”

“Oh my,” Fluttershy murmured, blushing.

Twilight felt her own cheeks undergoing some sort of solar flare. "Come on, it's not..."

“Seriously?” Sunset asked, scowling.

Applejack chuckled, adjusting her hat. “Alright, maybe that’s a little overboard. Sorry, sug’. We’re just pokin’ fun is all.”

“Yeah!” Pinkie Pie shouted, popping up from behind and throwing her arms around both Twilight and Sunset’s shoulders. “We just can’t help it sometimes because you two are super totes adorbs together!”

“Yeah, yeah,” Twilight said with a sigh. “Look, everyone can find a spare room to get changed in. We’ll figure out the swimming thing when we get down to the beach.”

“Twilight.”

Surf, sun, and sand. It was an aesthetic incredibly common in popular media, but there really was nothing quite like actually being there, feeling the sand between your toes, the ocean spray against your face, and the warmth of the sun.

Twilight couldn’t help but smile as she watched the five Midwestern girls experience this particular highlight of the natural world, some of them even for the first time.

And their swimsuits all fit them quite nicely, too.

“Twilight!”

Twilight snapped out of her reverie, then turned to Sunset, who was at her side. “Huh? What now?”

Sunset crossed her arms, wearing a smirk. “You’re gawking.”

“What? I am not!”

“Are too,” Sunset countered, her grin growing wider. “I just spent the last four years of my life in high school, Twilight. I know what it looks like when guys are drooling over pretty girls they find attractive. And vice versa.”

Twilight bit her lip, looking away. “I was just thinking about how well their swimsuits matched them, that’s all. You know, fashion stuff. Like Rarity.”

“Uh-huh,” Sunset said, leaning closer. “Hey, Twilight, close your eyes for a second.”

Twilight frowned, but did as she was told. She braced herself, not sure if Sunset was going to kiss her or mess with her in some other way. She heard Sunset move close, and felt the nearness of her, just out of reach, but nothing else happened.

After about twenty seconds, Twilight cracked open an eye to peek. Sunset’s face was right in front of her, and as soon as Twilight made eye contact, she closed the distance to peck her on the lips.

“What was that about?” Twilight asked, smiling even though she was trying to be sour about it.

“Do I need a reason?” Sunset asked, shrugging. “All in all, I find human bodies to be kind of weird and floppy, regardless of gender. But if that’s what you like, then I encourage it. Look all you want, I won’t get angry.”

“I… I see.” Well, it made a certain amount of logical sense. Twilight looked down at her own swimsuit. It was a nice one that Rarity had picked out for her, but she didn’t exactly fill it out very well. By comparison, Sunset’s bikini fit her perfectly, a light teal that complimented her complexion well, and naturally drew the eyes up her abs and towards her—

“Come on,” Sunset said, grabbing her arm and tugging on it. “You are actually going to teach me how to swim, right?”

“Right,” Twilight mumbled, her face heating up. She glanced back towards the ocean. “I guess I can try.Though I don’t know if I’ll be a very effective teacher, and the ocean probably isn’t the best place to learn. But if nothing else, we can go flounder in the shallows together.”

“Alright,” Applejack grunted, setting the grill and the bag of charcoal down in the sand. “You can set the cooler over there, Rainbow. Anyway, it’s time fer us to have a good old fashioned Beachside Apple Barbeque. Which I suppose is a lot like a regular Apple Barbecue, but with more sand.”

“Um…” Fluttershy mumbled, raising a finger.

“And don’t worry,” Applejack continued with a chuckle. “We remembered the veggie options too. You and Sunset ain’t left out in the cold.”

“Thanks,” Sunset said, opening the cooler and grabbing a cold soda. Her stomach churned at the thought, but she did her best to smile. “Though all things considered, I’d rather not smell it cooking either. Fluttershy, you wanna go for a walk?”

“Okay. That sounds nice," Fluttershy said, standing up and brushing some sand off of herself.

The pair walked along the beach together, heading for the treeline.

"This really is nice," Fluttershy said, smiling. "I've always thought that beaches sounded like fun, but they're always filled with so many people. I can't believe we've got this whole place to ourselves."

"No kidding." Sunset leaned back, stretching as she walked. "Twilight sure is something special. Both of them, really."

“How is Princess Twilight doing, anyway?” Fluttershy asked. She glanced back towards where the others were having their cookout and added, “Especially with, um, you know.”

The two of them stepped under the treeline into the shade, and onto a rough dirt path that led into the woods.

“Good. I mean, she was very polite and supportive when I told her what was going on. I think she was secretly kinda freaked out, but who wouldn’t be?”

“That makes sense.” Fluttershy brushed a tree branch out of her way, and then walked into a small meadow, crouching in front of an animal hole of some sorts. “And, um… you and Twilight seem really happy together.”

Sunset hung back, watching as Fluttershy worked whatever sort of animal magic she could be considered to have. “Yeah, I guess.”

“It’s just…” Fluttershy trailed off, twiddling her fingers together as she stood back up. They continued along the path. “I dunno. It’s kind of weird that two members of our friend group are together like that, but… it’s kind of nice, too. I just, um, kind of wonder… er, never mind.”

Sunset stayed silent.

“It’s kind of like… watching a fairy tale romance, but it’s with real people I know and care about.”

Sunset blinked, then shook her head. “I think you might be reading too much into it, Fluttershy. We’re just two messed up kids trying to make something work in spite of it all.”

“Hmm.” The path ended, having looped back around to the beach. Fluttershy rubbed her arm. “I don’t know. Maybe it’s not my place to say it, but even if it feels like a fairy tale… is it really okay? Being with Twilight like this, after everything she’s been through?”

Sunset stopped and sighed. “You say that like I’m not asking myself that question every day. Look, Twilight’s an adult. She can make her own decisions. Who am I to tell her what she should and shouldn’t be doing? Being with me seems to make her happy. And I’m having a pretty great time myself. Does it really have to be anything else?”

Fluttershy wilted and twiddled her fingers together. “I know that, um, I’m sorry. But even if that’s true, how long is it going to last? What are you planning to do after graduation? It’s only a few months away.”

Sunset grimaced then sat down, leaning against a nearby tree. “Promise you won’t tell anyone?”

Fluttershy sat down next to her, and made a series of complicated gestures over her chest. “Pinkie Promise.”

“Well…” Sunset ran her fingers through her hair, staring up at the clouds. “For a while now I’ve been thinking that after graduation I’d finally return to Equestria, you know? There’s just no future for me here. I’m an illegal alien in several senses of the word, and my special talent, my cutie mark, my destiny, what I’m supposed to be doing with my life—It just doesn’t apply in this world.”

“And what about Twilight?”

Sunset pulled her knees in close. “I don’t know. She threw a pretty big wrench into an awful lot of things. Being with her makes me happy, but… I don’t know.”

Fluttershy smiled and placed a hand on her shoulder. “Um. I guess I’m not really an expert, but I think a lot of couples in high school face similar troubles after graduation. Your circumstances are just a bit more unique.”

“Yeah, yeah. As far as I can tell, most of those end in failure, too. I just have to give it a lot of thought, I guess.”

“If you ever need anyone to talk to, I’m here for you. I’m sure all the other girls are too, if you ask.”

Sunset chuckled, shaking her head. “They’d help, true, but a lot of them also have a strong propensity for meddling. I’ll keep these cards close to my chest for now, but thanks, Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy nodded, then stood up, stretching. “Should we be heading back?”

“Hold on a second.” Sunset walked a ways away from the treeline onto the beach again and looked around. A large plateau jutted up to her left, extending a ways into the ocean, and she could see a fairly mild trail leading up it. “I bet the view up there is incredible.”

“Especially since it’s almost sunset.”

Sunset grinned, then turned around to peer at the rest of the group far down the beach. “Hey, Twilight!” she called, jumping up and waving her arms. “I wanna show you something!”

Twilight leaned back on a beach towel, watching as Applejack began laying out the various foodstuffs and her girlfriend wandered off down the beach.

“So, Twilight,” Rainbow Dash asked in between tearing open a pack of hotdogs with her teeth. “You and Sunset banged yet?”

Twilight let out a long sigh. “I thought we already agreed that the teasing me thing was getting old.”

Rainbow Dash shrugged. “Honest question.”

“Yes, and one that was delivered with all the tact and grace that we’ve come to expect from someone as ‘awesome’ as Rainbow Dash,” Rarity said, scowling. “I apologize for our rudeness, Twilight. Your relationship is your own business. If you do want to share, we’ll listen, but we won’t press you.”

"It's fine, I guess," Twilight said, lying back on the beach towel and staring up at the sky. “Either way, the answer is no. We haven’t.”

“Pfft,” Rainbow Dash snorted. “You need to get on that, or—mmmf!”

Rarity slapped her hand over Rainbow Dash’s mouth, glaring at her. “What I’m sure Rainbow Dash is trying to say is that sex is a private thing shared between two people, and it’s something that should be done at your own pace. You don’t need to listen to peer pressure or society’s standards of when or how long is acceptable before—stop licking my hand!”

“Pleaccch!” Rainbow Dash spent several moments spitting on the ground and making exaggerated gagging noises. “How much sunscreen do you really have to use, Rarity? That stuff is gross.”

“Well, it’s obviously not meant to be put in your mouth,” Rarity said, scowling.

Twilight giggled. The banter in this group wouldn’t feel out of place on a sitcom. A thought occurred to her, and she frowned, glancing at the others. “Um, Rarity? Can I speak to you in private for a second?”

“Certainly, darling.”

Twilight stood up, and the two walked down the beach until they were out of earshot of the rest of the group.

“Now, what’s the matter? I hope I didn’t offend with any of my remarks earlier.”

Twilight shook her head, biting her lip. “No, it’s not that. It’s…” She glanced down the beach. She could see Sunset and Fluttershy emerging from the woods, small specks in the distance. “I don’t think Sunset finds me attractive.”

Rarity gasped, and she put her hand over her mouth. “What? That’s nonsense, Twilight. You’re beautiful!”

“Yeah, but...“ Twilight looked down at herself and sighed. “Maybe I am, but she’s, well, not human. Why would she be attracted to humans?”

“Well…” Rarity raised a finger, her mouth hanging open, then closed it, frowning. “I guess I never really considered that angle before. Hmm. Still, she likes you, doesn’t she?”

Twilight kicked at some sand, glowering. “I find Sunset, for the lack of a better term, smoking hot. But if she doesn’t feel the same way... that’s bad, isn’t it? That seems like a bad thing.”

Rarity tapped her finger against her chin. “Have you talked to Sunset about this?”

“No.”

“Well, then that’s my first piece of advice: talk it out like adults. Even if she’s not particularly interested in your body, I’m positive she still cares for you as a person. The two of you will be able to work it out.”

Twilight sighed. “Yeah, you’re probably right. Thanks.”

“Don’t mention it. It’s what I’m here for.”

“Twilight!”

Twilight perked up, glancing around as she heard her name shouted over a distance. Her eyes were drawn back to where she had last seen Sunset, and her girlfriend seemed to be waving at her and calling her name.

“Guess that’s my cue,” Twilight said with a grin.

Rarity smiled, then turned to rejoin the others. “Good luck.”

“Hey,” Twilight called out as she approached Sunset and Fluttershy. “What did you want?”

Sunset grinned, then gestured grandly to the cliffs behind her. “Come watch the sunset with me up there.”

Twilight blinked, looked up, and felt her blood run cold. “That’s, uh, kind of an issue for me, in case you forgot.”

“I’ll just excuse myself,” Fluttershy whispered, exiting the scene before anyone even bothered to acknowledge her.

Sunset’s face grew serious, and she took in a deep breath. “Look, I know that, Twilight. I’m no psychologist or anything, and I don’t want to push you into anything you don’t want to do. But if you wanted a chance to face your fears and overcome them, or something like that, I just thought this would be a good opportunity, and I’d be right by your side the whole time.”

Twilight opened her mouth to object, but stopped, frowning. She realized that any immediate reactions to the proposal were coming from a place of panic, not rationality, and thus she needed to step back and evaluate with a clear head.

“And like I said, I’m not trying to pressure you or anything. I won’t think any less of you if you say no. We can just sit here on the beach together instead.”

Climbing up a cliff at sunset with Sunset. She wasn’t even sure how to describe the situation. Ironic? Coincidental? Cruel? Old triggers and half remembered nightmares coursed through her, flooding her consciousness. Sunset was at her side in an instant, saying something soothing, but Twilight tuned her out, focusing her thoughts entirely inward.

The very concept of it terrified her, but why? The obvious answer would be because her best friend had died traumatically in a similar situation. Was it a rational fear that something similar might happen? All climbing had at least some danger inherent in it, but the slope up was mild, the plateau looked sturdy, and it was only maybe twenty to thirty feet high to begin with. It was unlikely that falling would prove fatal.

Of course, there was the flip side of trying to approach this rationally: what did she have to prove? Maybe the risks weren't super high, but what did she have to gain from taking them? She could just as easily walk away, and she would be no worse off than when she started.

No matter how she liked to pretend, she was still human, not an unfeeling disembodied consciousness, and so her heart had a vote in this matter. If she could overcome this hurdle, what else could she accomplish? As a phobia it hadn't held her back too much in life, but if she didn't face it now, who was to say it wouldn't get worse?

And, well. Didn’t all great scientists take some risks?

"I'm sorry, Twilight," Sunset said as sound came back into Twilight’s focus. "This was really stupid of me and I never should have brought it up."

“I’ll do it,” Twilight croaked. Her mouth was dry and she licked her lips, swallowing before repeating, “I’ll do it.”

Sunset pulled out of the hug, gripping Twilight’s shoulders and looking her in the eyes. “Are you sure?”

Twilight nodded, chin quivering. “I can do this. I have to.” She still trembled as she took Sunset’s hand in her own and squeezed it tightly. “I’ll probably become a big baby as soon as I start, so I don’t want you to listen to anything I say. Unless it’s the designated safe word, ‘Science'."

She could do this. She had to.

***

“I can’t do this!” Twilight howled as Sunset practically dragged her up the slope. “Just let me go back!”

Screw all that crap about standing up for herself and overcoming her fears. That was dumb and this was dumb. She would be much happier if she just turned back and went to the ground now and pretended this whole episode never happened.

“Come on, Twilight!” Sunset grunted, tugging on her arm. “We’re almost there! It’s literally just a few more steps!”

“Nope,” Twilight muttered, shaking her head. “Nope nope nope nope nope. Tried it, didn’t work. Stupid idea. Wanna go home now.”

Sunset rolled her eyes, then spent a moment thinking. With a glint in her eye she lunged forward, wrapping her arms around Twilight and pulling her into a deep kiss.

Twilight stiffened in shock for a second, but quickly melted in Sunset’s arms, returning the kiss with fury. The adrenaline and all the conflicting emotions in her current state turned her brain to mush.

Sunset pulled away, her breathing heavy and her voice low, whispering, “Keep your eyes closed, Twilight.”

Twilight whimpered as Sunset left her embrace, but did as she was told, still holding tightly to Sunset’s hands.

“Do you trust me, Twilight?”

“Mmmhmm,” Twilight mumbled. She felt alone in darkness, her contact with Sunset her only link to the world surrounding her.

“Just listen to the sound of my voice. I’m right here, and there’s nothing else around you. Just a featureless black plane. Just me and you, Twilight.”

“Okay.”

“Now, take a step forward. Come to me.”

Twilight took one step forward, then another, her steps shaky and uncertain, as Sunset gently led her forward. She recognized the psychological trickery for what it was, and hoped that it would work before the rest of her brain caught on.

“How much further?” Twilight asked, her voice cracking.

"We're here."

Twilight's eyes snapped open. She stood in the center of the plateau, far from the edges, but the distance seemed tiny compared to the immensity of the world stretched out before her. The sun, low on the horizon, cast its rays across the yawning abyss of the sky which threatened to swallow her whole. The ocean breeze played at her face, blowing her bangs askew.

And next to her... Sunset. Her girlfriend. That beautiful, wonderful, drop dead sexy woman that she had loved, then lost, then loved again. Warm. Solid. Alive. And with her.

Trembling, Twilight sunk to the ground, her legs giving out beneath her. She had made it up here. She had really beaten herself and, despite her racing heart, it felt glorious.

"Don't go near the edges," Twilight croaked, clinging to Sunset tightly as she sat down next to her. She was probably squeezing her arm hard enough to leave bruises, but if it bothered Sunset, she voiced no complaints.

"I won't," Sunset said, smiling. "I promise."

It hit her hard. The overwhelming swirl of emotions, of panic, fear, elation. The cocktail of hormones, of adrenaline, dopamine, and endorphins. The straight up beauty and wonder of the world, of life, her life, and both the tragedies and miracles that had led her to this point.

“Twilight? What are—mmf!”

Twilight pounced on Sunset, pushing her to the ground and kissing her with raw, unthinking passion. It was a hunger on her part, a desperate, needy thing. Whether it was an expression of love or lust or whatever, she wasn’t really sure, but she didn’t care. A small voice in the back of her mind yammered on about the effects of adrenaline and the amplification of short term attraction after stressful situations, but she shut it out and focused on the girl beneath her.

For her part, Sunset certainly seemed to be enjoying herself.

Sunset gasped for breath as Twilight pulled away from the kiss. Her face felt flushed, and her stomach was twisting itself into knots. Something about this moment was just perfect.

But Twilight seemed distracted all of a sudden.

“Twilight? Is something—”

She heard it then, then crunch of gravel coming up the hill. Twilight sat up, and Sunset followed suit, craning her neck to look around.

“Woah, dude, check it out!”

“Holy crap.”

Sunset’s eyes narrowed as she stood up. A pair of teenage boys crested the hill, looking every bit like your average pair of brain cell-impaired jocks. If it had just been their friends interrupting them that would be one thing, but these two random chumps?

“This is private property,” Twilight said as Sunset helped her to her feet. “Please leave.”

The lead boy, a smarmy looking blonde ran his hand through his hair, wearing a shit-eating grin that made Sunset want to grind it against the ground. “Hey, come on now, we’re just looking to party, y’know? You girls up for having some fun?”

The other boy, who had brown hair and had the all too familiar look of a simpering toady, said, “Dude, come on, they’re clearly busy.”

Sunset felt Twilight suck in her breath and clench her arm tighter, while Sunset clenched her own fist. Jerks like these two were the absolute last type of people she was willing to take any crap from. Especially right now.

“Get lost, losers,” Sunset said, filling her voice with as much scorn as she could manage. “Not only are we perfectly happy on our own, even if we wanted more company, roaches would be more appealing than you.”

The first boy scowled and took a step forward. He was maybe an inch or two taller than her, and trying to puff himself up in that typical alpha-frat way. “What the fuck? I just asked if you wanted to hang, no need to be such a bitch about it.”

“Dude, come on, let’s just go. It’s not worth it.”

Sunset threw back her head and laughed. The display was beyond pathetic. She didn’t even need to try to squash bugs like this. A quick read of the two boys and their body language told her exactly where they would be most vulnerable. “And we said no. I’m sure you have much bigger things to be worrying about anyway. Like the fact that that little puppy dog behind you is madly in love with you, but too terrified to say anything about it.”

The second boy went pale as a sheet, stiffening up and opening his mouth to say nothing. She had nailed it.

“Yeah, right,” the first boy said. “Don’t give me that crap, you fuckin’ dy… uh, dude? It’s just a joke, she’s messing with us. Bro?”

The second boy bolted like a startled rabbit, fleeing down the hill and into the woods.

The first boy stared at Sunset, then to where his friend ran off to, looked back and forth a few more times, then cursed, chasing off after him.

“Wow,” Twilight said when they were alone again. “How did you know something like that?”

Sunset shrugged, turning back to Twilight. “It’s not that hard. It’s just a matter of reading body language and social cues to find weak points, and then striking them at the perfect moment. The dude was practically wearing it on his face.”

Twilight grinned. “That’s pretty cool.”

“Yeah, it’s…” Sunset blinked, then she suddenly felt sick to her stomach. What the hell was she doing? Her reaction, the way she handled that… that was the way the old Sunset handled things. She was supposed to have moved beyond that. Sure, they were jerks, but just because they made her angry didn’t give her the right to—

“Sunset?” Twilight asked, squeezing her hand. “Are you okay?”

Sunset shook her head. “That… that wasn’t me. It’s not the kind of person I want to be anymore.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Who cares? They totally had it coming.”

Sunset sighed. “That second guy was trying to get his friend to go, and he’s the one I hurt the most.”

Twilight bit her lip, but didn’t say anything.

“I guess the damage is already done.” Sunset turned to look over the ocean, the light beginning to fade. Nausea still roared through her stomach, but she pushed past it to ask, “How are you feeling?”

“Well, the mood is completely shot,” Twilight said, crossing her arms over her chest. “That was a big moment for me and everything, but I guess I’m okay now.”

“Sorry.” Sunset threw her arm around Twilight’s shoulder, pulling her close. “Still, I’m glad you’re okay.”

Twilight leaned up and kissed Sunset on the cheek. “Thanks for making me do this. It’s probably something I needed.”

Sunset glanced over the beach, where she could see the warm glow from the barbecue and the rest of their friends sitting around it. “We should head back. Dinner’s probably ready by now.”

“Yeah.” As Twilight wriggled out from the embrace and turned to go, she suddenly stiffened and froze up.

“Um, maybe help me back down, too?”

Sunset managed a laugh, then took her hand. “No problem.”

Author's Note

Sorry for the late update. Was on the road all day.

In my version of Earthquestria, the sun sets in the east BECAUSE I AM THE AUTHOR AND MY WORD IS THAT LIKE UNTO A GOD.

Also passed 1000 likes. I don't have anything special for you guys, but I love you all anyway. Cheers!

15: Love

Dear Diary,

Sunset got kicked out of the Girl Scouts.

It was on the third day of our camping trip. Sunset was really good at all the material, but she just couldn’t get along with the other girls, Sugarcoat in particular. She said a few mean things about me, and Mom always tells me to turn the other cheek, but it got Sunset really mad, and they got into a shouting match. Sunset said some really nasty stuff that she shouldn’t have about how Sugarcoat’s parents were getting a divorce, which I didn’t even know she was going through that, and the counselor overheard.

She might have gotten away with a warning, but Sunset started saying really nasty stuff to the counselor too, so she got kicked out.

This sucks. I was really looking forward to doing this all with Sunset. I like her so much, but she can be really stubborn sometimes. I’ve only got two more days left of camp, then I can go home. She’s not returning my texts, though.

☹

-Twilight Sparkle

Twilight yawned, stretching as she walked from her adjoining bathroom into the bedroom, then plopped down in front of the dresser and checked herself out in the mirror. “Hey, Sunset, could you grab my hairbrush for me? It should be in my bag.”

Sunset peeked up from the book she was reading, then placed a bookmark in it and set it aside. “Sure.”

The long day of sun and saltwater had left Twilight’s skin feeling stretched taut, but the shower had definitely helped with that. Since they still had almost a week of vacation to go, she had a sneaking suspicion everyone was going to be walking away from the trip with either severe sunburns or killer tans.

“Uh, Twilight?” Sunset asked, looking up and making a face like she had just swallowed a bug.

“Hmm?” Twilight replied, pushing her chair off the floor slightly and balancing on two legs.

“Why do you have like, thirty condoms in your bag?”

“That’s not—” Twilight shouted and tried to sit up straight, but she ended up losing her balance and falling backwards instead.

Sunset giggled, holding up the ribbon of rubbers. “I take it someone was hoping to get lucky tonight? You know, I may have gotten a D in anatomy class, but I’m pretty sure that’s not how this whole thing is supposed to work.”

Twilight sat up, fuming. “It wasn’t me! My brother and father apparently thought it would be a hilarious practical joke. I should have just thrown those out.”

“Ah, so that’s what that was,” Sunset said as she placed them back and tossed Twilight her hairbrush.

Twilight caught the brush, righted herself and her chair, and tried to stop blushing.

Sunset went back to reading while Twilight continued to get ready for bed. After maybe fifteen minutes, Twilight shuffled over and flopped onto the bed, burying her face in the pillow.

“Mmm. I’m exhausted,” Twilight mumbled, snuggling deeper. She ached all over. The bed was like heaven, and Sunset being next to her made everything all the sweeter.

Sunset smiled, then put her book on the nightstand and turned off the light. She curled up under the covers and kissed Twilight’s cheek. “I had a lot of fun today, Twilight. Thanks for taking us all on this trip. It was a great idea.”

Twilight could already feel sleep calling to her, but her heart fluttered at those words all the same. “Thanks for being with me today, and for pushing me past my boundaries a little. I think I needed that.”

“Mhm. No problem.”

A thought occurred to her, and she struggled to work it into a coherent request before her mind failed her. “Sunset? Can I ask you a favor?”

“Anything.”

“When we get back… I wanna visit her grave. The other Sunset’s. She… I dunno. I just want to talk to her, and stuff. I know it’s stupid and weird, but I’d like it if you came with me when I do. Something about closure.”

The room went silent for a few moments, and just as Twilight began to regret asking, Sunset nodded. “Okay, yeah. I’ll do it.”

Twilight let out a sigh of relief. “Thanks. Good night, Sunset.”

“Good night, Twilight.”

Sunset woke up in the middle of the night.

She groaned and rubbed her eyes as her senses sparked to life. It was still dark, and she could hear the crickets making their usual racket outside. A chill washed over her, and she realized that Twilight wasn’t in bed with her.

Yawning, she stretched and stood up. The bathroom light was off, so Twilight probably wasn’t in there. Maybe she was off on a late night snack run—something that Sunset’s stomach liked the sound of.

It didn’t take long to find Twilight. Moving past the open kitchen into the living room, she saw Twilight standing out on the balcony and staring off into space, moonlight shining on her blank face.

“Hey,” Sunset called out, stopping near the door. “Couldn’t sleep?”

Twilight didn’t move. “Just thinking about stuff.”

“Such as?”

Twilight shrugged. “Life. Love. The big questions. Why are we here, why do things happen? How much do we really matter in all this grand immensity? You know, standard navel gazing.”

“Cool.” Sunset moved forward to stand next to Twilight, sharing in her view. “Mind if I join you?”

“Existentialism loves company.”

Sunset leaned forward, resting her elbows on the balcony. The humidity clung to her skin, but a nice cool breeze came in off of the ocean. She looked down at the beach below. “Being up here doesn’t bother you?”

Twilight glanced down over the railing, flinched, then shook her head. “Not really. Not a lot, anyway. It’s fine when there’s a railing, and I’m mostly looking up rather than down.”

"Fair enough."

They stood together in silence for several minutes before Twilight finally spoke up again.

"Do you ever stop and think about how messed up this whole thing is?" Twilight turned, gesturing towards Sunset. "You. Me. Us. Just—everything that's happened since I came to Ponyville is completely outside the bounds of human experience."

Sunset grinned. "It's crossed my mind, but I think my definition of ‘weird’ is a little different than yours. Besides, does it really matter?"

Twilight sighed and wrapped her arms around her stomach. "That's just it. I feel like it should matter, but it doesn't. I'm having so much fun, with everyone, with you. This is like a dream come true. And yet... a part of me is scared that I really am just dreaming."

Sunset’s smile disappeared. She grabbed Twilight’s shoulders and looked her in the eyes.

"Twilight. You need to wake up."

Twilight stiffened, all the color draining from her face.

A quiet moment passed.

Sunset sniggered.

"You..." Twilight blinked a few times, and then scowled, shoving Sunset away from her. "Oh my gods! You unbelievable ass!"

"I'm sorry!" Sunset wheezed, laughing even harder. "The setup was just too perfect!"

Twilight stomped her foot, balling up her fists. "It's not funny! I was trying to be serious here!"

Sunset practically choked, doubling over to her knees as she continued to shake. “I know! That’s why it’s so funny!”

Twilight growled, then stomped off back into the house, muttering to herself.

“Hey, wait, hold up!” Sunset called, trying her best to stop laughing as she stood back up, and mostly failing. “I’m sorry, okay?”

Twilight didn’t answer, and Sunset took a minute to get herself under control, taking several deep breaths before heading into the house after her. She found Twilight sitting on the couch, arms wrapped tight around a pillow.

“I’m sorry,” Sunset said again, stopping at the edge of the couch.

“No, you’re not,” Twilight mumbled into the pillow. “You just don’t want me to be mad at you.”

Sunset thought about it for a moment, then shrugged. “Okay, I guess that’s mostly true. But come on, you gotta admit it was kind of funny.”

Twilight sighed. “I was trying to have a moment there, and you ruined it. I wanted to segue that conversation into... something else.”

“Really? Like what?” Sunset asked, leaning forward.

Twilight’s mouth hung open for a few seconds before she frowned again and turned her nose into the air. “Nope. Too late, you don’t get to know.”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “The world isn’t made of perfect moments, Twilight. It’s full of flubbed words, near misses, awkward silences, and idiotic mistakes. That’s just life, you know? If what you wanted to say or do was worth it, than it’s worth it no matter what kind of build up it has.”

“Yeah, right.” Twilight pouted, blowing her bangs out of her eyes. “I bet you wouldn’t be acting all wise and noble if the tables were turned.”

“Maybe, maybe not,” Sunset said, giggling. She flopped onto the couch, stretching her legs across Twilight’s lap. “But if something like that does happen, feel free to rub it in my face all you want.”

“Alright, fine,” Twilight said, standing up and shoving Sunset’s legs off of her roughly. “Grab your shoes, let’s go.”

Sunset sat up, cocking her head. “Just my shoes? If we’re going outside, shouldn’t I change out of my pajamas?”

“Pajamas are fine,” Twilight said, walking out of the room. As she disappeared from sight, Sunset just barely heard her mutter, “You won’t need them for very long.”

“Where are we going?” Sunset asked as Twilight led her down the darkened path.

“You’ll see,” Twilight said, turning back to flash Sunset a shaky grin. “We’re almost there.”

Though they had stopped to grab flashlights just in case, the moon and the stars were bright enough that they weren’t necessary. This particular woodland path was far from treacherous, and Sunset had no worries about getting caught on errant tree roots or running into low hanging branches.

“Tada!” Twilight proclaimed, gesturing grandly as she pushed aside a particularly large leaf.

Sunset stepped forward into the clearing. Or perhaps a grotto would be a better term for it. It was a small rocky pond, fed by a waterfall from above. The whole thing shone with a pale luminescence, and Sunset couldn’t help but give a low whistle.

“Wow, this place is beautiful, Twilight. I’m surprised we didn’t come here earlier.”

“It’s better at night,” Twilight said. Eyes darting around, she leaned forward and folded her hands behind her back. “Besides, I wanted to come swim here with, y’know... you. Alone.”

Sunset raised a finger, frowning. “We’re going swimming? Shouldn’t we have grabbed our swimsuits, then?”

“No.” Twilight walked to the edge of the pool and took a deep breath. “I mean, it’s not like you actually need clothes to swim. Skinny dipping is... is a thing.”

Skinny dipping? Sunset had heard the term before, but it was only as she watched Twilight unbutton her top that the definition came back to her. She kept her eyes trained on Twilight’s descending fingers. “Don’t you guys have a, uh, nudity taboo?”

“Yeah,” Twilight said. She trembled as she slipped out of her top and put it to the side, keeping her back to Sunset. “Breaking it is what’s supposed to make skinny dipping fun. Besides, it’s with you, so it’s okay.”

Sunset smiled, then quickly shed her own pajamas. Clothes always seemed a bit silly to her, but they were the custom here—a custom enforced both socially and legally—so she wasn’t about to argue. “If it’s okay with you, Twilight. I’ll take your word for it.”

Now completely naked, Twilight kept her back turned to Sunset for a few moments more before gritting her teeth and turning around. Her arms were crossed over her chest, and she was hunched forward. Her entire face had gone crimson, and every limb shook.

But as she met Sunset’s gaze, and two of them studied each other’s naked bodies, Twilight’s jaw went loose. She swallowed. “You... you’re beautiful.”

“Thanks.” Sunset felt her own cheeks heat up. She was never quite sure how she was supposed to take compliments to her human form, but it seemed to matter to the shy and awkward girl baring it all to her.

Sunset strode forward, toes squishing in the mud. She reached out a hand and caressed Twilight’s cheek, causing the younger girl to gasp, before Twilight reached up and grabbed her hand tightly.

“You’re sure you’re okay with this?” Sunset asked. “You don’t have to do anything to impress me, you know. I just—”

Twilight kissed Sunset.

“I love you,” Twilight whispered as she pulled away.

Sunset’s breath caught in her throat. Those words—even in an alternate dimension, they held just as much power. Three little words, able to shake nations and topple kingdoms. Able to bring so much joy, so much pain. Sunset knew the standard response. Knew what she was supposed to say.

But all she could do was stare.

Did she love Twilight? They had only known each other for a month, and had been dating for even less. Yet Twilight was sweet, and clever, and fun to be around, and made her heart skip with joy, and she found her thoughts occupied by the slip of a girl more and more every day.

Love at its ultimate meant sharing your life with another person. As much as Sunset had begun to worry about her future and where she wanted to go with her life, the thought of facing the world with Twilight by her side seemed a lot more palatable.

She had to face it. She had fallen for this girl hard.

Sunset knew the standard response. Knew what she was supposed to say.

But just as she opened her mouth, an odd thought came to her: a memory of their first sleepover, and the movie they had watched. Sunset grinned. Twilight would probably appreciate this answer.

“I know.”

Twilight blinked, then burst out laughing.

Sunset smiled and laughed along.

“Come on,” Twilight stammered, her voice halfway between a fit of giggles and a shriek of terror. She took both of Sunset’s hands and stepped backwards slowly. “I still want to swim and... and stuff.”

Sunset nodded and allowed herself to be led into the water, up until the point where her feet actually touched the water. She jumped back, cursing. “That’s cold!”

Twilight blinked, then rolled her eyes. “It’s not that bad, don’t be such a baby.” She let go of Sunset and backed into the water further, until she was mostly submerged. “You’ll get used to it fast, I promise.”

“Ugh.” Sunset sighed, then made her way deeper into the pond, shivering as she watched her steps. Twilight’s swimming lessons earlier had helped a bit, even if she wasn’t able to make much progress in the ocean. Fortunately, it seemed that swimming in an ocean wasn’t too different from swimming in a pond.

“Huh,” Twilight said as she swam to the side, looking Sunset up and down. “I didn’t realize you had a tattoo.”

Sunset furrowed her brows. She followed Twilight’s gaze to her thigh, then nodded. “Oh, right, my cutie mark. I mentioned those to you, didn’t I?”

Twilight frowned, tapping her chin. “Something about a particular icon that appears on your ass when you discover what your destiny is, right?”

“Yeah, that’s about the gist of it, I guess.”

“Interesting.” Twilight swam to the middle of the pond, where her head was just bobbing above the water. “You know, there’s an old religious practice in our world, where as a coming of age ceremony children would get a particular bit of iconography tattooed on their butts—usually something the child felt spoke to them on a personal level. It’s long since fallen out of practice, but has recently made a bit of a comeback amongst younger kids. Though they usually use patches on their clothes instead of getting tattoos.”

“Really? Huh. I just thought that was normal.”

“Yep. So what does your sun-thingy mean?”

Sunset frowned as she climbed up onto a nearby outcropping. She sat down and kicked her legs through the water. “It’s kind of silly, really. You sure you want to hear it?”

Twilight rested her hands on her chin, which she quickly realized was an untenable position while treading water. “Sure,” she sputtered. “I’d love to.”

“Where to start…” Sunset idly traced her fingers across skin of her legs, biting her lip. “There’s a
particular flower in Equestria, called a Sunburst Rose. It only blooms in the brief window while the sun touches the horizon. Most ponies are unaware of it, and those who do know don’t really care, because who cares about something that can shine for a few minutes at most?”

“I see.” Twilight’s face fell into a frown. It had become a familiar one—one that Sunset knew meant that Twilight was thinking of the other Sunset.

Twilight caught sight of Sunset’s worried eyes and forced on a smile.

Sunset paused for a moment before continuing her story, her mind’s eye flooding with old memories. “My dorm room at Celestia’s Academy for Gifted Unicorns overlooked the garden, and there was a small bush of the roses growing there. I watched them bloom, then fade away every night before I went to bed.”

Twilight swam over to where Sunset was sitting and pulled herself up, sliding in next to her and leaning in close.

“Princess Celestia herself occasionally tended to the garden during the day. It was a spot for her to be alone and think, I imagine. I’d see her down there, tending to all of the plants, but she never seemed to pay much attention to the roses. Because she was always in her palace when she moved the sun from day to night, she never got to see them bloom.

“It didn’t feel right to me. Why should this flower, clearly more beautiful and more special than all the others, get overlooked just because it didn’t shine at the right time? I started doing research, studying the flower, the properties of light and magic, and developed a spell of my own. One day, I hid in the garden and waited for Celestia. Using my spell, I bent the light around the flowers to the right wavelength, and tricked them into thinking it was sunset. They bloomed, Celestia was delighted and impressed, and I got my cutie mark. She later took me in as her personal pupil.”

Twilight nodded, then shivered. She leaned closer to Sunset, their bodies warm in the cool nighttime air. “So it’s a flower, then?”

Sunset shivered at the touch. “Not exactly. If you want to be metaphorical about it, you could say it represents me shining light on something to help it realize its full potential. Tragically, I thought the pony it was meant to shine on was me, and me alone, but, well, you know that story already.”

“I think it suits you perfectly,” Twilight said, leaning closer and kissing her cheek. She paused, then screwed up her face into a twisted smile and whispered, “You can shine your light on me any day.”

“Pfft,” Sunset snorted, turning to Twilight. “What is that even supposed to mean?”

Twilight pursed her lips together, then stood up, making her way carefully over to the waterfall. Sitting down in front of it, she turned back to Sunset, meeting her eyes. She raised her hands above her head, pushing up hair slightly and thrusting her chest forward.

Sunset raised an eyebrow.

“Ugh.” Twilight sighed, blushing slightly. “I’m trying to seduce you, stupid.”

“Oh.”

Twilight sagged, her face falling. “Sunset… do you find me sexy at all?”

Sunset thought about her response carefully, then moved across the pond, grabbed Twilight’s chin, and kissed her.

“I think you’re beautiful, Twilight,” Sunset said, looking deeply into her eyes. “And I meant what I said earlier. But sexiness? Like, pure, physical lust? I don’t think humans will ever do it for me like that.”

Twilight winced. “I see.” She wrung her hands together, head hanging, then whispered, “So I guess we can never…?”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “I didn’t say that. You’re you, and I’d be happy to share myself with you. Just don’t expect the Victoria’s Secret catalogue to drive me wild.”

Twilight pursed her lips, then after a few moments shook her head and took a deep breath. “I guess it’ll have to do,” she muttered, then kissed Sunset again, pushing her to the ground.

Twilight shuffled into the living room, groaning in agony as she shielded her eyes against the morning sun.

Rarity was already in the kitchen working on breakfast with the assistance of Fluttershy, and when she saw Twilight she waved, calling, “Good morning, Twilight! I must have slept like an angel last night! These beds are great, and the ocean air is just so rejuvenating! Only way I think I could have it beat is if this was a spa trip instead.” As Twilight drew nearer, she tapped her chin and said, “Hmm, but you don’t look so hot yourself. Something troubling you?”

“Nnnnngh,” Twilight replied elegantly as she slumped over the counter, making futile grasping motions towards the coffee pot.

“I see,” Rarity said as she set about making coffee. “Well, I’ll do what I can for you. What made last night so rough for you, anyway?”

“It turns out,” Twilight muttered, pushing herself up slightly and wiping the drool off of her lips, “that sex in a moonlit waterfall-grotto is nowhere near as magical as it looks in the movies. It’s actually kind of gross and uncomfortable. My everything hurts.”

“Eep!” Fluttershy squeaked, dropping a plate which shattered on the floor.

Twilight blinked, looked between Rarity and Fluttershy, then covered her mouth with her hands when she realized what she had just said.

“My, my,” Rarity said, raising a finger to her lips. She glanced down the hallway to their bedroom door, where Sunset was still sleeping. “For that, I guess I’d recommend a nice hot bath.”

“Yo, is the food ready yet? I’m starving here!” Rainbow Dash called from the living room.

Rarity sighed, passed the mug of coffee over to Twilight, then turned her attention back to the scrambled eggs. “Soon! And I think the cinnamon rolls are almost done, Fluttershy.”

Twilight took a quick sip, then forced herself to get up and help Fluttershy pick up the broken plate.

Even considering the state she was in at the moment, she didn’t regret last night at all.

The rest of the week passed by in an instant.

They frolicked in the sun and swam. They constructed mighty sand castles, then watched Pinkie Pie tear them all down, Godzilla-style. They built a bonfire on the beach. Applejack brought out her old acoustic guitar, and they all sang together. After much needling and cajoling, Twilight joined them and proved that her singing was in fact, terrible. It took an hour of practice just to teach her how to keep a tune. Either way, it was still a lot of fun, though she didn’t get any pony ears out of the deal.

On one of the days, a vicious storm blew through, so they spent the whole day inside. They played card games, board games, pool. At, surprisingly, Fluttershy’s suggestion, they ended up acting out a murder-mystery dinner theater. Applejack ended up being the culprit, and nobody suspected a thing until it was too late.

A week of seemingly endless fun and games, in a near utopia. Through it all, Twilight grew closer to her friends, and closer to the woman she loved. It could easily be described as the perfect vacation.

But all vacations have to end sometime, and by the time they were all packing up for the drive back to Twilight’s house, it hardly seemed like any time had passed at all.

But the memories they made would last for a lifetime.

Author's Note

I, um, hope that wasn't too l-lewd for you guys. :fluttercry:

16: Loss

Dear Diary

I wish I had gotten kicked out too.

Camp just isn't any fun without Sunset. I mean, sure, I’m still learning a lot, but I want to be learning it with her.

Today we went on a long hike and, at some point, climbed up to the top of this one cliff, which gave us a really nice view of the area. I think we were actually close to Sunset’s house.

There was a weird shrub up there that looked familiar and I wanted to check it out more, but we didn’t stay that long.

Oh well. I go home tomorrow. Hopefully Sunset will talk to me.

☹

-Twilight Sparkle

"Do we really have to do this?" Rainbow Dash grumbled as Twilight stuck electrodes onto her skin.

Twilight rolled her eyes. "Yes. I know you’re technically still on vacation, but I put a lot of effort into building my home lab, and there's a few things I still want to test about this magic thing. You didn't think I'd forgotten about it, did you?"

Applejack bit into an apple, chewing and swallowing while leaning against the doorframe. "Actually yeah, was kinda startin' to. Used to be your science was the only thing you'd go on about."

"Now you just talk about Sunset instead!" Pinkie Pie said, giggling.

Twilight forced herself to keep a straight face. "Well, I haven't. I guess you guys don't notice because you're not around me when you're at school, but I've been working really hard on this project, and my paper is almost done.”

"Hmm." Rarity drummed her fingers on the table, frowning. "I can’t say I’m that familiar with the intricacies of science publishing, but... are we going to have to worry about becoming celebrities, or worse, test subjects if you show all this to other people?"

Twilight shook her head. "I've been careful to retain your anonymity. It was in the contract you signed. Besides, if you guys were going to be government lab rats, it would have happened already. You aren't exactly subtle about transforming in public. What matters is the data, the conclusions that can be drawn from it, and the additional understanding gained about our own world and how it interacts with others."

"Hey, Twilight," Sunset called out, pushing the door to the lab open while carrying a bundle of snacks. "Sorry. I would've been quicker, but your dad decided to regale me with a heroic fishing story involving him and a white whale."

"He's never been fishing in his life," Twilight said, rolling her eyes.

“Yeah, I kind of got that impression,” Sunset said with a grin. “He’s a funny guy, though.”

Twilight continued scribbling down notes. “Please don’t encourage him. There’s only so much room in this universe for bad puns, and if it’s left unchecked, the world is doomed.”

Sunset opened her mouth, then frowned, then shrugged. She raised her hand and Applejack tossed her an apple. She bit into it, then moved to go peer over Twilight’s shoulder. “I was going to respond to that with a terrible pun of my own, but I’m drawing a blank. Also, your math is wrong here.”

“What?”

“Yeah.” Sunset grabbed a pen and wrote out a quick equation on some scrap paper. “Magical energy needs to be calculated using this constant. It’s Starswirl’s Law of Fundamental Force. Basic stuff, but pretty core to the whole thing. You won’t get anywhere without it.”

Twilight blinked, stared at Sunset’s equation and then looked back to her own notes. After taking a moment to check the math, she cursed loudly, throwing her pencil to the floor. "Damnit! This changes everything! Why didn't you tell me this sooner?"

Sunset shrugged, taking another bite of the apple. "You never asked. I told you I'd help if you needed it, didn't I?"

"That's..." Twilight frowned. Sunset had mentioned as much, and while Twilight had gleefully probed her for all manner of details on Equestria, she had been trying to puzzle out the physics of it all herself. She thought she had succeeded, even.

Well, science was science after all. Far greater minds than hers had been proven wrong in the past. It was what made the whole process work.

"Well, I could be wrong," Sunset said, rubbing at the back of her head. "That's the equation for how things work in Equestria. No guarantee it works the same way in this world. I mean, you've already got a different formula for gravity here."

Twilight sighed, shaking her head. "No, this is definitely correct. Now that you've pointed it out, I can see how it all falls into place. This is a good thing. I’d rather take some time to correct my calculations than end up with faulty results. It’s just… ugh. A lot of work wasted.”

“Like I said, I’ll be glad to help.”

“Thanks.” Twilight raised her fist. “Science buddies?”

Sunset grinned, pounding it. “Science buddies.”

“Bleaach,” Rainbow Dash spat, going through exaggerated gagging motions. “I think we’ve hit the tipping point where their relationship goes from cute to obnoxious.”

Fluttershy cocked her head. “No, um, I don’t think so at all.”

Sunset flashed Rainbow Dash a devilish grin, then turned back to Twilight. “I suppose it’s about that time where we start calling each other pet names? There’s the standards: honey, dear, darling, etcetera. Sunny and Twily seem like pretty obvious stand-ins. Could get creative though. I could call you Li-Le and you could call me Shimmy Shims.”

Twilight felt her gut twist, torn between the prospect of continuing to make fun of Rainbow Dash and her revulsion at that level of saccharine. And perhaps she held the slightest fear that Sunset might actually start using names like that. In the end, the latter won out.

“Let’s just stick with our actual names. I don’t want to accidentally drive innocent bystanders into a murderous rage.”

Twilight flopped onto the couch, sitting between her mother and father.

Twilight Velvet peered over at her from her laptop screen, then turned her attention back to the computer. “Where are your friends?”

“Upstairs, getting ready for bed,” Twilight said, kicking her feet onto the coffee table. “How’s the writing going?”

“Well,” Velvet said, not taking her eyes off the screen. “I had an idea for a new story. It’s a coming of age lesbian teen drama with a twist. The protagonist loses her childhood friend and crush in a tragic accident when she was little, but many years later she meets her long lost identical twin sister and despite how messed up it all is, starts to fall in love with her anyway.”

Twilight’s mouth fell open. “Are you… you’re just messing with me, right? Right?"

Twilight Velvet met her daughter's gaze, adjusted her glasses and said, "Of course not. It's a perfectly viable story concept, and full of enough juicy drama that teens will absolutely adore it."

"Ugh! My life is not some kind of soap opera!" Twilight yelled, clenching her fists.

Night Light licked a finger and turned to the next page in the stack of papers he was working on. "Laying it on a little thick, aren't you darling?"

Velvet grunted. "I have no idea what you're talking about, dear."

Twilight blinked several times, then sighed. While her mom’s poker face never wavered, she could see the mirth hidden in her eyes.

"So, Twily," her dad said, putting his papers down and stretching, "did you girls have fun? I've got to admit, I'm a little disappointed that we didn't get to see more of you, but hey, a beach house is a beach house, right?"

"Yeah, it was a blast," Twilight said, yawning. "I've got a lot of work to get back to, but I’ll keep going at my own pace."

"You're leaving first thing tomorrow morning then?"

Twilight nodded. "Yeah... well, actually Sunset and I were going to stop by the cemetery first, just because... well, you know."

Velvet looked up, her face softening as she closed her laptop, set it aside, and threw her arm around Twilight’s shoulder, silently pulling her into a hug.

“Ooh, I’ve gotta get in on this,” Night Light said with a grin, throwing his arms around her from behind.

Twilight smiled, and buried face into her mother’s arm. “Thanks. I love you guys.”

“We love you too, sweetie,” Velvet said, running her fingers through her hair.

“Hey, Twilight, I wasn’t able to find the, uh…” Sunset came down the stairs, stopping when she saw what was going on in the living room. “Sorry, I’ll just come back later.”

“Sunset Shimmer!” Velvet snapped. “As my daughter’s girlfriend, you get over here and join in the group hug this instant!”

“Y-yes ma’am!” Sunset walked over awkwardly and found herself yanked into the hug, her head ending up close to Twilight’s.

“Hey,” Twilight said, leaning forward slightly and touching their noses together.

“Hey,” Sunset said, smiling.“Um, why are we hugging, exactly?”

Sunset stepped out of the van on the passenger's side, shielding her eyes against the midday sun.

“Are you sure about this?” Twilight asked as she closed her own door, flowers in hand. She glanced over at Sunset, then looked away, fidgeting. “I know this is super weird and way too much for me to ask, and you really shouldn’t have to...”

Sunset sighed, but smiled and walked around the van to grab Twilight’s free hand with her own. “It’s fine, Twilight. We’ve already talked about this. Just do what you need to do, and I’ll be here with you.”

Twilight took a deep breath. “Yeah, right. Sorry, I just… yeah. Let’s go.”

Twilight led her down the winding path to their destination. Past statues and mausoleums, through fields of flowers and weathered flags. Sunset kept her coat drawn tight around her until they reached their destination: a relatively humble plot near the edge of the woods.

Sunset had never had an occasion to visit a cemetery in the human world, but it was no surprise that it was much the same as back home. And yet, despite the warm sun, the light breeze, the excited chatter of the birds and squirrels—whenever Sunset gazed upon one of the graves, she felt a dull ache echo through her chest.

“Hey,” Twilight mumbled, her voice barely a whisper. She let go of Sunset’s hand, then took a few steps forward and knelt before her grave.

“Here lies Sunset Shimmer.
Loving daughter and loyal friend.
1997-2007”

To see her own epitaph was… unsettling, to say the least, but this wasn’t about her. She was here to support Twilight so she could visit her old friend. Feeling a little weirded out was a small price to pay.

“It’s been a while, I guess. I’ve been busy, and stuff. You know. Lots of stuff to do. And… other things. I… ah.” Twilight sniffed, then wiped at her eyes with her sleeve. “Gods, this is always so stupid. There’s no point in me talking like this. You can’t hear me.”

Twilight set the flowers before the grave, orange tips glinting in the midday sun. “I guess when it comes down to it, I’m just doing this for my own benefit. Phrased that way, it seems slightly less silly and more like an elaborate coping ritual. And you know how I can get. If you phrase it to be more science-y I’ll eat it up hook, line, and sinker.”

Sunset moved to wrap Twilight in a hug, but stopped herself. This was Twilight’s moment, and she needed to let it happen.

Sunset’s eyes began to wander; something about the gravestone in the next plot over seemed vaguely familiar, and—

Sunset’s breath caught in her throat.

Twilight laughed, voice cracking. “I dunno. It’s hard to explain. I’ve met new people. I’ve made new friends. I’m moving on with my life. It’s wonderful, really. But considering one of those friends is your twin from an alternate universe, and I’m dating her… I mean, if you could respond to me right now, what would you say? Other than…”

Sunset tuned Twilight out.

“Here lies Starburst Shimmer.
Loving father, with his daughter now.
1978-2009”

Sunset ran through the dates in her head, calculating ages and timeframes in her head. It matched up perfectly, of course. These dimensional parallels just always seemed to work out so perfectly.

It only made sense, right? Ever since she had learned about the existence of the alternate Sunset Shimmer, it had been a nagging question at the back of her mind. Sunset supposed she had been too scared to even give it conscious thought.

“Alright,” Twilight said with a sniff, standing up and wiping at her eyes once more. “I think I’m good, thanks for—” She glanced at Sunset’s pale face. “Sunset? What’s wrong?”

Sunset realized she was trembling, her teeth clenched and her nails digging deep into her palm.

Twilight tracked her gaze to the gravestone of her father, then gasped, clasping her hands over her mouth. “Oh, no, Sunset, I’m so sorry. I completely forgot. But I mean, the one, uh, the counterpart to your father in this world, he—”

"How?" Sunset asked, her voice a low growl.

“That’s—” Twilight bit her lip, looking away. “About two years after Sunset died, he took his own life. It was bad for me and all, but losing a daughter… I can’t even imagine.”

Oh, she could imagine alright. A father committing suicide after his daughter died in a tragic accident? Framed in the right way it would be almost noble. “He’s just a coward,” Sunset spat, her eyes starting to fill with tears. “Just a pathetic loser who couldn’t take it anymore and didn’t care who he hurt or left behind.”

Twilight reached a hand out towards her, but hesitated, her eyes wide. “Sunset… what’s wrong? Talk to me.”

“Damnit.” Sunset’s legs lost strength, and she sunk to the ground.

It was an old, stupid pain. It didn’t matter anymore. Her father sucked and didn’t care about her—so what? Lots of people had terrible fathers. She was better than him in every way. She didn’t care, and she had never cared.

That’s why for weeks after it happened, she would stay up all night, sobbing into her pillow. She cursed herself, her father, the world. She still remembered every word of that fateful letter.

Sunset pulled her knees in close and wrapped her arms around them, resting her chin on her legs.

Twilight fidgeted for several moments, but finally sat down next to Sunset, keeping silent.

“I’m sorry,” Sunset mumbled. “This is supposed to be your thing, Twilight. I had no right to make a scene.”

“It’s okay,” Twilight said, reaching out her hand and putting it on Sunset’s shoulder. “I don’t mind, really.”

Sunset let out a long sigh. The maelstrom of emotions began to bleed away, leaving a numbness behind. “My dad killed himself when I was twelve. Didn’t even have the courtesy to leave behind a note.”

Twilight furrowed her brow. “Two years? That really is a startling coincidence. Way too convenient. I wonder if—”

“Twilight,” Sunset snapped, her voice hard. “Stop. Don’t get all analytical about this right now. I just… I don’t want to hear it.”

“I’m just…” Twilight bristled, but whatever gears were turning in her head led her to back down, with a mumbled, “I’m sorry.”

Sunset shifted her balance until she was leaning on Twilight, resting her head on her shoulder.

“...He was a good dad, when he was alive,” Sunset said, her voice barely a whisper.

Twilight wrapped her arm around Sunset’s shoulder. “He was always really nice to me when I was little, and it seemed like Sunset got along with him really well. Did, um, your mom in your reality also…?”

Sunset nodded. “Left my dad when I was just a foal. Never heard or saw from her.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Man,” Sunset said, sniffing. “Your family is just perfect, you know that, Twilight? I’m not sure you realize how lucky you are to have them.”

Twilight bit her lip. “I do know that… but you’re welcome as a member of our family any time, Sunset.”

Twilight’s mom had said the same thing, but the words felt empty. Saying someone was family didn’t actually make it so. The years in her life where she would have needed a family like them the most had already passed.

“Hey, come on,” Sunset said, standing up and grabbing Twilight’s hand. “This is too depressing, and I really don’t feel like thinking about this right now. Let’s head back, okay?”

“Uh... “ Twilight let Sunset help her to her feet, and looked her up and down. “Are you sure?”

Sunset nodded. “Yeah. Besides, the others are waiting.”

She took off at a fast pace, forcing Twilight to hurry to keep up.

The trip back to Ponyville was considerably more subdued. Everyone was exhausted from the long week, and all their manic energy had drained away. Those who weren’t driving were content to sleep, to read books, to work on some sewing, or to just sit back and put on a pair of headphones.

All of that suited Sunset just fine. It left her free to just focus on driving and avoid any awkward conversations. After the graveyard, she just wasn’t in the mood.

There wasn’t any good reason it should have affected her the way it did. Her dad had been dead for years now. And besides, this Starburst Shimmer wasn’t even her father—she had no reason to care.

But despite Twilight’s herculean efforts to overcome and escape from her past, Sunset wasn’t sure how long she could do the same. It all served as a stark reminder that in spite of everything, this wasn’t her world, and she didn’t belong here.

That kid, back at the beach. They hadn’t heard from or even seen either of those boys for the rest of the vacation. Had she ruined his friendship, his life? Would she always be some nameless villain when he looked back on his memories? Was it possible she’d even driven the kid to...?

“Hey there, grumpy pants! What’s got you so grumpy?”

Sunset turned to give Pinkie a level look. It was late, and they were pretty close to Ponyville, but everyone else had fallen asleep. For whatever reason, Pinkie Pie had called shotgun the last time they had changed drivers.

“Ooh, I know! You’re hungry, right? There’s still some donuts left from that gas station earlier. I’d be happy to share!”

“No thanks,” Sunset said. She glanced behind her, double checking that everyone was really asleep. Twilight was slumped against the car window, snoring softly, with a small tendril of drool running down her lip. Damned if she wasn’t cute.

“Pinkie… what are you going to do after high school?”

Pinkie Pie giggled, but uncharacteristically lowered her voice, like she didn't want to wake anyone. "I get asked that a lot! From my mom and my dad and my big sister and my little sisters and my teachers and my guidance counselor, and even Principal Celestia!"

"So what do you tell them?"

"I don't know!" Pinkie Pie said, crossing her arms behind her head and leaning back into her seat. “There’s like, sooo much you can do after high school, right? I could travel the world, or join the army! I’ll probably just go to Canterlot University though. It’s what the other girls are all aiming for. I could major in baking, or cooking, or maybe even find a way to become a professional party planner! Of course I think those might be called caterers, and they just do like fancy events and weddings and stuff. Or, like, the manager for a DJ who books events and sets them all up and stuff. I’m pretty sure that’s a thing people can do!”

Sunset chuckled, shaking her head. It was Pinkie Pie, after all. “I’m glad you seem excited about the possibilities.”

“How could I not be? The world is just so big and amazing and awesome sometimes it’s just like, woah, slow down, even I can’t do it all at once! Oh, what are you going to do, Sunset? You should totally come to Canterlot University with us! Oh my gosh, we could be roommates! We’ll get a dorm and stay up late and it’ll be like having a sleepover every day and… oh yeah, you’d probably want to room with Twilight, huh? I guess privacy would be nice so you guys can kiss each other and stuff.”

“That’s… Twilight isn’t going to Canterlot University. She’s got a full ride scholarship to Hayvard, remember?”

“Oh yeah.” Pinkie Pie crossed her arms over her chest and furrowed her brow. “Hmm… That complicates things.”

Sunset sighed and stared off into the darkness. The road was empty, and she barely had to focus on her driving at all. Her thoughts drifted back in time, to when she first stepped out of the portal. She had been filled with an indignant rage at her lot in life, and she quickly had grown to hate this world and everyone in it. So much of her attention had been dedicated to getting back home and taking what she thought she deserved.

It had only been over the last six months that she had begun to appreciate this world for what it was, and to see it as more than just a side trip on her road to greatness.

But even then…

“I’ve got it!” Pinkie Pie said, slamming a fist into her open palm. “You should just apply to Hayvard! You’re super smart, just like Twilight, you can get in for sure!”

“My grades are pretty mediocre, Pinkie,” Sunset said, shaking her head. “I’m great at math, decent at science, but for the past four years I’ve put almost no effort into my education here, because I didn’t think it mattered. And even then… I don’t have a Social Security number, or any kind of official documentation.”

“Welp, I’ve got nothing then,” Pinkie Pie said, shrugging, “but you guys are super smart, so I’m sure you’ll be able to figure something out that I wouldn’t in a million years.”

Super smart, huh? Pinkie meant well, but her advice didn’t really touch on the heart of the problem.

“Sunset…” Twilight mumbled from the back seat.

Sunset stiffened. Had Twilight overheard their conversation? She looked back to see that Twilight appeared to still be sleeping, her face contorted into an almost lecherous grin.

“...You’ve got a really cute butt.”

She shared a glance with Pinkie Pie, and they both burst into a fit of silent giggles.

Whatever her answer, she had to figure this out. For Twilight's sake.

Author's Note

When I first wrote this chapter, I had the graveyard scene from Twilight's perspective, but I didn't like how it turned out. I still did however, write the entirety of her speech. If you're curious, I threw it up for you here. (Unedited.)

18: Broken

Dear Diary,

Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer have officially started the 4th grade!

And we’re in the same class together again too! Our new teacher is Dixie Ti, and she seems a bit strict, but she’s kind of funny too. I like her.

Sunset almost mouthed off to her early in the class but I saw it coming and managed to stop her. First impressions are important!

We played together at recess, managed to reclaim our favorite spot on the playground, and afterwards Sunset came over for dinner.

Here’s hoping the 4th grade will be just as fun as the 3rd!

-Twilight Sparkle

Twilight’s heart fell out of her chest.

That couldn’t be real, right? She had just misheard the radio. It was choppy, and hard to understand anyway. She was just jumping to conclusions.

“Twilight,” Shining Armor said. He was pale, but his voice was firm. “I need you to take a deep breath and stay calm.”

So what if it was a motorcycle accident? Those things happened all the time. They were called ‘donorcycles’ for a reason. There were probably hundreds of people who owned motorcycles in Ponyville alone. Any one of them could easily have been involved in an accident, at the same time Sunset was driving home, in an area close to her house.

These were all perfectly reasonable, rational, and logical considerations to be making. There was absolutely no reason to panic or fly off the handle. She needed to approach this situation with a level head and a lack of emotion like the scientist she was.

Phones. Right. Phones were a thing. She dug her phone out of her pocket, the device shaking in her hands. She failed several times before making it to her contacts list. One ring. Two. Three. Four. Five.

“Hi, you’ve reached the voicemail of Sunset Shimmer. If this is anybody but Pinkie Pie, please leave a message, and I’ll get back to you as soon as I can. Pinkie Pie, if this is you, I can’t handle the voicemails anymore. Please just text me if you want to tell me something. If this is someone who I’ve hurt in the past, I’m sorry, and I’ll be happy to talk with you about it in person. Have a great day!”

Twilight opened her mouth to leave a message, but no words came out as her throat constricted. She hung up instead, trying to stuff the phone back into her pocket.

Shining Armor was already halfway to the door, throwing on his police jacket and strapping on his holster. “Twilight, I’m going to go check things out. I want you to stay here, okay? I’ll call you as soon as I find anything out, I promise.”

“No!” Twilight screamed, lunging forward and latching onto her brother's arm in a death grip. “No no no no no no! I… I have to go. She can’t be…!”

Tears welled up in her eyes, and she trembled, but she refused to let go of her brother's arm.

Shining Armor stared down at her, his face twisted into a grimace. “I really don’t think it’s a good idea for you to come along.”

Twilight shook her head, grunting softly. “I have to see if she’s alright.” Or if she isn’t. “P-please.”

“...Fine.”

Cadance poked her head into the living room. “What’s going on?”

“It’s…” Shining Armor glanced between the two of them and sighed. He pulled his arm free from Twilight, then dragged Cadance into a corner, muttering something into her ear low enough that Twilight couldn’t hear.

Cadance stiffened, took a deep breath, then nodded, her expression resolute. “I’m coming too.”

Shining Armor gritted his teeth, then shook his head. “You two in the back. Try to calm Twilight down.”

Twilight felt Cadance take her hands, and she allowed herself to be led through the house, barely conscious of the fact she was slipping on her shoes.

Before she even knew it she was buckled into the back seat of the car, her brother barking something into the radio before putting on his auxiliary police siren and peeling off down the road.

Cadance sat next to her, cradling her head in her arms, singing softly. “Sunshine sunshine, ladybugs awake…”

Twilight’s mind was elsewhere.

The memories played through her mind with sickening clarity. Sunset’s birthday. Hiking together. Her ingenious plan with the flower. Sunset’s teasing as the ground crumbled beneath her. The weight, dragging Twilight down until she was unable to hold on. The look in Sunset’s eyes as she fell, seared forever into Twilight’s soul.

But that had only been the half of it.

She peered down over that ledge, peered down at the small, broken form on the ground below, screaming, begging for it to respond until her voice gave out. She pulled out her phone and dialed 911. It took her three tries before she managed to explain what happened.

The wait for the rescue chopper stretched into eternity. Because it was dark, she didn’t even dare go down to her. And when the paramedics opted to take her back in the chopper and leave Sunset behind, she kicked and screamed and cried with what little grief and fury she had left.

The worst part, though, was climbing down from that chopper to find her family and Sunset’s father waiting for her.

And now she found herself in that same situation again. Was this to be her fate? To find happiness, only to have it torn away from her again and again by random happenstance?

Sunset had been her best friend, her childhood crush. Sunset was now her friend, her lover. Would she, in her mid-twenties, meet a third version of the flame-haired girl and sing this song and dance once more?

No. She couldn’t accept that. Sunset was hers. She needed her. They belonged together, as sure as any concept of destiny had existed in any system of belief. She was quick to dismiss terms like soulmates as pseudo-scientific nonsense, but it really seemed like the best word. What else but the intervention of fate could have brought them together like this?

“Twilight.”

It couldn’t end like this. Twilight Sparkle and Sunset Shimmer were going to go to college together and get married and find a way to have adorable children together. They would grow old and live happily ever after. That was the way things worked in the stories. That was the way things should be. That was the way things had to be. That was the way she wanted things to be.

“Twilight!”

Twilight snapped back to reality with a gasp of air. She blinked, looking around. Cadance was holding her by the shoulders and looking into her eyes with a soft smile. The car had stopped moving, and she could see the flashing lights of other emergency vehicles in her peripheral vision.

Cadance took a deep breath she smiled once more and brushed Twilight’s bangs out of her eyes. “Glad to see you’re back with us. She’s fine, Twilight.”

Twilight’s mind took a moment to process what had been said before she finally sputtered, “What?”

“Sunset’s fine,” Cadance said, pointing behind Twilight.

Twilight spun around fast enough to give herself whiplash and threw herself against the window.

Sunset was there, alive, though looking worse for the wear. She sat on the curb, hands behind her back, looking glum.

Sunset was okay.

Twilight let out a strangled cry. She grasped around for the handle and threw the door open, only to be stopped by her seatbelt. Blinded by tears, she fumbled at the clasp until it finally clicked open, and she tumbled out of the car, her glasses falling off in the process. She struggled to right herself, then scrambled towards Sunset as fast as she could.

Sunset looked up at her, cracking a faint smile. “Hey, Twilight. Sorry, I’m a little—oof!”

“Sunset!” Twilight wailed. She barreled into Sunset and wrapped her in a hug, squeezing as tight as she could. She never wanted to let go again.

“Ow, watch it, that hurts! Jeez, what’s gotten into you, Twilight?”

Twilight sniffed, her tears absorbed by Sunset’s shirt as she buried her face even deeper. "I thought... you... accident."

Sunset blinked, then let out a sigh. "Right. I can see why you'd be worried. I'm sorry. But I'm fine. Well, kind of—I'm a little bruised up and that seriously does hurt please stop."

"Ah... I..." Twilight pulled back, rubbing at her eyes. She didn't let go entirely, but she finally took a moment to actually examine the situation.

"W-what happened? Sunset, you..."

Sunset's left eye was swollen and starting to turn purple, her lip was busted, and her jacket was torn to shreds. Twilight could see painful looking road rash painting her arms in streaks of red.

And Sunset’s hands were handcuffed behind her back.

Sunset grimaced, looking away. “It’s a long story.”

Sunset could read the sign, as plain as day, even through her helmet. No right turns on red between 3:00 PM and 6:00 PM.

Judging by the way the SUV behind her was honking and kept revving its engine, she supposed it must have been in their blind spot or something.

She grit her teeth, and started counting slowly, the powerful bike idling beneath her. It wasn’t anything to get worked up over. Just another dumb driver.

The light turned green, and Sunset cranked the throttle, her beast roaring to life beneath her as the back wheel spun gravel behind her. She lunged forward, leaning into the turn as she shot around the corner.

She spared a glance into the rearview mirror, and caught a glimpse of indignant rage painting the face of some housewife. Hah, serves her—

The wheel of her bike hit a pothole. The vehicle lurched, toppling towards the ground.

Instinct took over and Sunset let herself fall from the bike so as not to be crushed. She hit the ground, bouncing and rolling painfully.

There was a squeal of brakes and the sickening crunch of crumpling metal and plastic.

Adrenaline and panic rushed through her veins. Sunset stared at the pavement through the visor on her helmet for a second before the thought that she needed to get out of the street came to her. She shot up straight much to the protest of her body, and got to her feet. Her head spun, but the adrenaline made it all seem a bit distant, like it was happening to someone else.

Blinking, she tore off her helmet. Traffic had stopped, drivers honked, pedestrians stared. More than a few already had their phones out. Sunset’s jacket was in tatters. It was one of her favorites.

And that damned SUV had run over her bike, the crumpled mess now stuck up underneath its wheels.

The woman who had been driving got out of the car, her face puffed up and bright red. She was blonde, maybe mid-thirties, in a pantsuit. She screamed something at Sunset that she couldn’t quite make out.

Something clicked. The world rushed back to Sunset, sound and perception gaining clarity in an instant.

“Just what is wrong with you?!” the woman yipped. “I could have gotten killed! I don’t have time to deal with this right now, there are places I need to be! You’d better hope you have insurance, young lady.”

Sunset grit her teeth and clenched her fists as the lady got close enough for Sunset to feel her spittle on her face. She spared another glance towards her ruined bike. She remembered the day she had first gotten it, remembered how happy she had been to have something in this world that she could call her own.

It only took Sunset a few seconds to scope out the tan line around the woman’s ring finger. The hicky on her collarbone. Perfect.

“I’m sorry,” Sunset drawled, putting as much sarcasm into it as she could manage. “I didn’t mean to interrupt your busy day by getting in an accident and almost dying. I’m standing up, so I must be fine, right? Definitely don’t need any medical attention. I know how important it is for you to get home in time so your husband doesn’t realize you were out cheating on him.”

The flash of panic, followed by rage as the woman raised her arm to strike her, told Sunset she had hit the mark perfectly. All she had to do was take the slap, then she would be free to escalate however she wanted.

The right hook caught her by surprise.

Sunset reeled back from the blow. She planted her feet, lowered her head, and lunged. The top of her head connected with the lady’s nose with a satisfying crunch. Sunset turned the rest of the momentum into a body blow to knock the woman to the ground.

Sunset let out a long sigh. “We… scuffled for a bit more after that, until bystanders pulled us apart. Then the cops and the paramedics arrived, and we were both cuffed, and a lot of questions were asked, then you guys got here.”

Twilight glanced over to where the blonde woman was also cuffed and talking to her brother, shuddered, and wrung her hands into Sunset’s shirt. “Did you really do that to her?”

Sunset bit her lip. “Yeah. I wanted her to hit me, just so I could hit back. I’m sorry, I just… that bike meant a lot to me, and the way she was yelling and the things she was saying… I just kind of lost it. For Celestia’s sake, I’m a joke if this is supposed to be redemption.”

“No,” Twilight muttered, shaking her head. “I don’t care about any of that. I wouldn’t even care if you had hit her first; you’re safe, and that’s all that matters. I can’t… I can’t lose you, Sunset. I just can’t.”

Twilight leaned forward, wrapping her arms around Sunset again, being careful this time to avoid her injuries, and continued to sob softly, mucus spilling from her nose.

“Twilight…” Sunset leaned forward, tucking Twilight’s head under her chin. “Sorry I can’t hug you at the moment. Bear with me here.”

They stayed like that, Twilight holding Sunset tight as the rest of the world passed by in silence.

After a few minutes, Twilight spoke up as she wiped at her eyes. “So, um, what now?”

“Now,” Cadance said, walking over, “you should move over and let me take a look at her.”

“The paramedics already took a look at me,” Sunset said as Twilight untangled herself. “It stings like hell, but nothing’s broken.”

Cadance raised an eyebrow, and knelt down, slipping on a pair of latex gloves. “And they didn’t immediately take you to the hospital? Even if you think you’re fine, you need to get some X-rays done. Stress fractures can happen even in low speed collisions, and they can cause serious problems if not detected immediately.”

Sunset shook her head. “I don’t have health insurance, alright? Besides, I’m made of tougher stuff than you humans. Probably. I’m fine—ah!” Sunset cried out, flinching as Cadance prodded what must have been a particularly tender spot.

Cadance narrowed her eyes. “Tougher stuff, huh? You’re going to the hospital, young lady, whether you like it or not.”

Sunset clenched her teeth, growling under her breath. “You can’t just—”

“Sunset,” Twilight said, her voice soft and her eyes wide. “Please.”

“...Fine.” Sunset jingled her handcuffs. “What about these, though? I’m not sure I really have the freedom to go where I please at this point.”

“I suppose that’s where I come in,” Shining Armor said, walking over and looming over Sunset. He pulled out what appeared to be a set of handcuff keys and stared down at her. “I get it, that woman is insufferable, but what the hell were you thinking?”

“Does it really even matter at this point?” Sunset asked, looking away.

“That depends on how keen you are to spend the night in a jail cell.”

Twilight’s eyes went wide. “What? No you can’t, Sunset is—”

“Shiny!” Cadance snapped. “She’s already been through enough, this isn’t the time to scare her.”

Shining Armor sighed, shaking his head. “Look, there are witnesses that confirm she struck first, but that you escalated. Our usual procedure for drunken brawls is to just throw both parties in a cell and let them sleep it off, as long as it didn’t get too serious.”

Sunset hung her head, closing her eyes. “Do whatever you want. I don’t care.”

Twilight made a small whimpering sound and clung to Sunset tighter.

“Whatever we do,” Cadance said, standing up and brushing her hands off on her skirt. “Sunset still needs to go to a hospital first. Just in case.”

Sunset sucked a sharp breath through her teeth as Cadance cleaned up her scrapes and bruises.

"You're really quite lucky, you know," Cadance said, wrapping a bandage around Sunset's right arm. "I've seen the results of more motorcycle accidents than I'd care to, and it's not pretty. Your X-rays are clean, at least."

Twilight squeezed her eyes shut and held on to Sunset’s hand so hard it hurt.

Cadance glanced over at Twilight and shook her head. "Sorry. I guess this was all bad enough without me scaring you further. All things considered, I think we can chalk this one up as a happy ending."

A happy ending? Sunset glanced around the doctor’s office, shivering. Most of her ideas of a happy ending didn't involve laying mostly naked on a table as a nurse drenched her with disinfectant. But, sweet Celestia, she hurt all over. She was going to be sore for weeks. A part of her just wanted to just go back to Equestria and see her old unicorn doctors. There were plenty of spells that would soothe away pain, prevent infection, and aid fast recovery.

“Is it really okay that I’m here? I admit, I don’t know a lot about the intricacies of your healthcare system, but I don’t think I can afford this.”

“Oh hush,” Cadance said, rolling her eyes. “It’s all taken care of; consider it the perks of nepotism and be happy with it. We love you, Sunset, and that means we’ll do what we can for you when you’re in trouble.”

Her heart twinged at those words. She had the romantic love of Twilight, she had the love and friendship of the rest of the gang, and now she had gained a new familial love. Twilight’s family had all been so quick to count her among them. It wasn’t that she disliked it or anything, but it was hard to get used to.

“I don’t suppose the perks of nepotism include a get out of jail free card?” Sunset asked, turning towards the large chair where Shining Armor was seated, facing away to give the girls some privacy.

Shining Armor raised his hand above the top of the chair and gave a wave. “Pretty much. Look, Sunset, we all know you’re a non-entity here. By all technical definitions, you’re an illegal immigrant in this world. If I’m not careful with the paperwork, it could lead to a lot of questions being asked that would be rather uncomfortable. As soon as we’re done here, I’ll take you down to the station, file a basic incident report, lecture you for an hour on the evils of violence, then we’ll call it a day. You’ve been through a lot, I get that, but I have to do my end, too.”

Sunset bit her lip and sighed. “I… don’t really know what to say to that.”

Cadance finished tying a bandage around Sunset’s arm and stood up to gather some other supplies. “Just ‘thank you’ is enough, dear.”

“But… alright. Thank you.”

They sat in silence for several minutes as Cadance worked. Sunset looked down at Twilight, who still held her hand tight. Her girlfriend had been pretty silent the whole time but had stayed as close to her as was reasonable.

Sunset reached her other hand out to brush some of Twilight’s hair out of her eyes. Not that she had any right to talk, but the girl was a mess. “Hey. You doing alright? I’m sorry for scaring you like that.”

Twilight jumped slightly at the sudden touch, then sighed, loosening her grip slightly. “I’m fine. I just need to—no. I’m really not okay, actually.”

“I’m not going anywhere. I promise.” Sunset snaked her left arm around Twilight and pulled her close, much to Cadance’s consternation.

“You’re wrong.” Twilight took a deep breath, but leaned into the hug. “You can’t promise that. Nobody can. Death is an inevitability, and it can come at any time with no warning.”

“Hey,” Cadance snapped. “No nihilism allowed in the doctor’s office. Don’t make me have your brother go get the clown from the Children’s Ward.”

Shining Armor perked up. “You mean Porky? I didn’t know he was in today. That guy’s awesome.”

Twilight cracked a faint smile, but shook her head. “It’s not that, it’s just… I thought I was better. That I was getting over all of this. That I had moved on, that we could make a future together. But one scare and I freak out so badly I become a useless, helpless child again. I’m pathetic.”

“Twilight…” Sunset reached down and lifted her chin, raising her eyes to meet her own. “I love you, okay? You’re not pathetic. I’d be pretty terrified if I thought you were hurt too. Maybe I can’t promise immortality, but I can promise to do my best. That’s all any of us really can, right?”

Twilight leaned up and pressed her lips against Sunset’s. “I love you too, Sunset. And I can promise to do my best, but… I guess there’s still just a lot of baggage I need to work through. I hope you can bear with me.”

“No problem. I’m a pony, remember? Four legged creatures are a lot better at carrying extra weight anyway.”

Cadance squealed. “Gods, I love you two so much! Never stop being adorable, you hear me!”

Twilight threw back her head and laughed, her smile genuine this time. When she stopped, she idly traced her finger along the backside of Sunset’s hand. “Still… I want to be with you tonight, if that’s okay.”

Shining Armor coughed. “Heyo!”

Sunset raised an eyebrow. “Er, Twilight, you know I’m down for whatever, but I don’t think I can really do that right now. My everything hurts. A lot.”

“Not—!” Twilight blushed furiously, glaring over at her brother. “I just meant I don’t want to be alone tonight. Come sleep over at my place.”

Cadance nodded, grinning. “It’s for the best anyway. I’ll be able to change your bandages in the morning.”

“Right, sure.” A thought occurred to her, and she added, “Though I want to pick some things up from my place first.”

“And done,” Cadance said, tying off the last bandage. “Now, the one thing I can’t get you is good painkillers, so you’re stuck with ibuprofen. Sorry kiddo.”

Twilight frowned, pulling out her phone. “We should probably tell the others, huh?”

Sunset rubbed at the back of her head. “Ugh, I’m too wiped out to deal with a horde of worried friends right now. See if you can convince them not to come rushing over to see me until tomorrow.”

Twilight woke up with a sudden gasp, her eyes snapping wide open.

Sweat coated her skin, and her heart thundered in her chest. Even as her mind struggled to kick back into gear, a part of her demanded that she curl up into a ball and do her best to hide from reality.

But it had only been a dream. She had come back from the hospital with Cadance, and Shining Armor came back with Sunset after their trip to the station. After dinner they had talked for a bit, then went to sleep. Even with the previous day's scare, everything was still perfectly normal. Sunset was still by her side.

Twilight looked down, trying to blink the sleep out of her eyes. Sunset really was there, breathing softly, her cute, sleeping face partially hidden underneath her hair.

Smiling, Twilight couldn’t help but reach down to brush it away. She really was lucky to be with such a beautiful and wonderful girl.

Twilight’s doubts, fears, and nightmares seized her heart once more with an iron grip and a jolt of panic.

Turning an involuntary sob into a strangled whimper, Twilight shuddered, turning away. Her legs shook as she stood up and stumbled into her bathroom. She turned on the sink, splashed cold water over her face, then glanced up at the mirror.

Bloodshot eyes, messy hair, and pale skin stared back at her.

She spent several minutes in front of the mirror, practicing breathing techniques she had learned long ago to calm herself down, thanks to her sessions in therapy. Maybe she should have given her old therapist a call. Sunset deserved better than this.

Once she felt she had calmed down enough, she made her way back to the room. Sunset was just as she had left her: still asleep, still adorable. The promise of sleep was right there, warm and inviting, with the companionship of Sunset to boot.

Instead, Twilight made her way to her desk and flicked on her laptop.

Even before she had met Sunset again, she had had a companion to help her deal with stress. The sweet mistress known as Science had helped her through some dark times, and likely would again. She had been letting herself get too distracted as of late, even if her new friends and her relationship were worth every minute.

She still had a lot of work to do, and it was time she focused.

Author's Note

You may now collectively start breathing again.

Merry Christmas!

19: Worlds

Dear Diary,

Today I turned 9 years old!

I’m almost 10, which means I’m almost a big girl now. My parents got me a ton of presents, like they always do. A lot of legos, especially some of the really cool sets that include small motors and stuff. Dad says he wants to see me ignore the instructions and figure out how to engineer something on my own.

Mom wrote me a short story about two girls that are best friends going on a woodland trip together. It was super cute. Cadance got me jewelry and new clothes, and Shining Armor got me a new video game.

Of course Hearth’s Warming is right around the corner so I’ll be getting even more presents.

Sunset came to my party, of course. We had a lot of fun. She seemed kind of embarrassed about her own present once she saw what everyone else gave me. It was a book, The Knight and the Rose. Sunset says it’s one of her favorites. I like sci-fi more than fantasy, and I haven’t read it yet, but I plan to tonight.

Either way, I’m happy.

-Twilight Sparkle

The school bell rang, and Sunset stood up, shouldering her bag before heading for the door. Her brow was furrowed, and she kept clenching and unclenching her fists. Rainbow Dash met her there, and quickly fell into step with her as they made their way down the hall.

“Wow,” Rainbow Dash said, giving an exaggerated yawn. “You look like you’re ready to murder someone. Who pissed in your oats this morning?”

Sunset took a deep breath, rubbing at her eyes. “It was one thing to have Twilight’s brother lecture me for an hour straight, but apparently Principal Celestia found out what happened. So I got to spend all of lunch getting lectured again. She’s ‘very disappointed in me,’ and ‘was really hoping I could do better for myself.’ I am so done with this school.”

That was only half of her complaint, of course. Their principal was no princess, but when she got angry… those narrowed eyes were all too familiar.

Rainbow Dash laughed, leaning down to fiddle with the combination on her locker. “That’s what happens when you headbutt housewives. Still, I hear you. I’m so ready to graduate and move on to college already.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow. “It’s just another school, isn’t it? What makes you think it’ll be any different?”

“Are you kidding me? You get to live on your own, nobody tells you what to do, parties twenty-four-seven, and you get to take classes about stuff that’s actually interesting. It’s going to be totally awesome!”

“Yeah? I can see how that kind of ‘college experience’ might appeal to you, but you girls are all going to the same school, aren’t you? If what you say is true, then how is Fluttershy going to hold up in that kind of environment?”

“Uh…” Rainbow Dash stiffened and closed the door to her locker with perhaps a bit too much force. “College has stuff for all types, I guess. And if ‘Shy needs looking after, well, we’ll all be there, right? Anyway, how you holding up?”

Sunset smirked, but allowed Rainbow Dash to change the topic. “I’m doing fine. Still sore, but starting to heal.”

Rainbow Dash grinned. “It’s kind of a shame. You got beat up that bad, and you’re not even going to get a wicked scar to go with it. Chicks dig scars, you know.”

“I think I’ll pass. Besides, I doubt Twilight would appreciate it as much as you seem to think she would, all things considered.”

“What?” Rainbow Dash blinked several times, then scowled. “Geez, I was just teasing. No need to get all serious about it.”

Sunset stuck her tongue out.

“Yeah, yeah,” Rainbow said. “How’s she doing, anyway?”

Now that was a question. It didn’t feel quite right to air Twilight’s troubles so freely, but Dash was just as much of her friend as anyone else, even if she wasn’t always the most tactful. “She’s been… okay, I guess. I don’t know. She seems a little off to me, but that’s to be expected, right? My accident scared her pretty bad.”

Rainbow Dash let out a low whistle, shaking her head. “Man, that’s rough. Still, she’s tougher than she looks; I’m sure she’ll be back to normal in no time.”

“Hi girls,” Fluttershy said, joining the pair as they exited the school. “Um, who are we talking about, now?”

“Twilight,” Rainbow Dash said as she made her way over to the bike rack. “She’s a little bummed out over what happened.”

“You make it sound so mundane,” Sunset said, rolling her eyes.

“Hmm.” Fluttershy tapped her finger against her lips for a few moments. “Maybe, um, we should do something nice for her? To cheer her up, and help take her mind off of things.”

Rainbow Dash walked her bike alongside them. “Hey, that’s not a bad idea. Throw her a party or something. Although I guess that’s what Pinkie would normally suggest.”

Sunset shrugged. Since her motorcycle had gotten trashed, she found herself walking home with Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy more often than not. It wasn’t particularly efficient, but it wasn’t like she minded the company or had too many other options, for that matter. “I don’t know if a party would really help here. I kind of already had something in mind anyway.”

Fluttershy turned to Sunset, her eyes sparkling. “Oh? Like what?”

“What do you think she has in mind?” Rainbow Dash asked, grinning. She held up her hands, made an O with her fingers on one hand and thrusted her fingers into it with the other. She then paused, made a second O, and rubbed them together instead.

Sunset sighed, throwing a palm to her face. “You know, that joke gets less funny every time you use it, Dash.”

Fluttershy blushed, fidgeting slightly. “I, um… I am actually curious, if you don’t mind sharing. About what you plan to do for Twilight, not… what Dash said.”

“I’m still kind of working out the details, but I’ll tell you when I know more. I’ll have to make sure Princess Twilight is okay with it first.”

Rainbow Dash snorted, slapping her hand over her mouth and shaking with a sudden fit of silent laughter. “Are… are you serious? Sunset, if you don’t want me to keep knocking them out of the park, you’re going to have to stop throwing me easy pitches.”

Fluttershy cocked her head sideways, looking at Rainbow Dash. “Huh? What are you talking about?”

“Well…” Rainbow Dash grinned, then leaned forward and whispered something in Fluttershy’s ear.

“Both of them!?” Fluttershy stammered, her eyes going wide as she went beet red. “Sunset, I thought… I didn’t know that you, um…”

Sunset stared at Fluttershy. “You didn’t know that I what, Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy trembled, wringing her hands together. “That, um, you, and her, and… her, and, uh… I’m sorry. As long as you’re all, er, comfortable I don’t have any right to judge.”

Rainbow Dash’s bike clattered to the ground as she doubled over, laughing hysterically.

“I hate you so much right now,” Sunset groaned, then lightly shoved Rainbow Dash, toppling her over into the nearby grass and causing her to laugh even harder

“Oh. Um…”

Sunset grimaced and let out a long sigh. “I’m not in any kind of relationship with Princess Twilight, okay? And despite how much Rainbow Dash really seems to want it to be the case, my plans for this weekend are completely unrelated to sex.”

Fluttershy frowned, her brow furrowed in thought, before sighing and kneeling down to pull Rainbow Dash to her feet. “You really shouldn’t tease Sunset like that, Rainbow Dash. It’s not very nice.”

Rainbow Dash wobbled as she stood up, then leaned over and slung her arm around Sunset’s shoulder. “Aw, come on, it’s just a joke. We’re still cool, right? Listen, I’ll make it up to you: how about dinner at ‘Shy’s house?”

Sunset winced as Rainbow’s arm dug into her injuries, but gritted her teeth and pushed back the pain. “How exactly are you making it up to me if dinner is at Fluttershy’s, and if she’s presumably going to be the one cooking it?”

“She’s right,” Fluttershy said, picking up Rainbow Dash’s bike and handing it back to her. “If you want to apologize it has to be something you do. Though, um, you’re still invited to dinner, Sunset. If you want to, anyway.”

“Nah, I’ll pass,” Sunset said, grinning. “ I promised to help Twilight out today. Her research is about to hit its climax.”

Rainbow Dash snorted and rolled her eyes. “Really?”

“Ow!” Twilight grunted for what must have been the fifth time as Rarity accidentally jabbed her with a pin.

“Oh, stop fussing,” Rarity mumbled, her mouth full of pins as she fit a pattern to Twilight. “I wouldn’t poke you so much if you’d just stop moving.”

Twilight clenched her teeth and forced herself to sit still. Rarity did amazing work, but sitting here in her kitchen was so boring. There were so many other productive things she could be accomplishing right now.

“So, how’s your research coming along, anyway?”

Speaking of which...

Twilight started to shrug, but halted her movement after a quick glare from Rarity. “It’s going great. With Sunset’s help, I finally managed to extract and synthesize the ‘magic’ compound in your blood. Next up is getting Coca-Cola to sign a contract so we can use one of their bottling plants.” Rarity’s eyes widened, and Twilight quickly added, “That’s a joke, but my paper on it is almost done, and while there’s still an awful lot of testing that needs to be done, I think this could honestly change the world.”

Rarity sighed. “Well, I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised, though I’m not sure how much I like the implications. Are you sure that exposing this, ah, ‘magic’ to the scientific community is really a good idea?”

Twilight raised an eyebrow and opened her mouth to respond when a sharp knock at the door cut them off.

“Door’s open!” Rarity called out, not taking her eyes off of her work.

The door opened and Twilight tried to look to see who was coming in, but Rarity held her in place, clicking her tongue. Before she could say anything, a red blur shot past the corner of her eye and thundered up the stairs.

“Hi Rarity! Hi Twilight!” Apple Bloom called out as she disappeared from sight.

“Welp, dropped off the squirt like I promised," Applejack said, throwing her hat onto a nearby table and walking past Twilight into the kitchen. "I'm sure those two will behave like perfect little darlings, aren't you?"

Rarity sniffed. "Even Sweetie Belle has days when I don't have to bring out the fire extinguisher. Maybe we'll get lucky this time."

As if to prove her point, a loud crash from upstairs rattled through the ceiling, followed by a hastily called, "I'm fine! We're uh, both fine!"

Twilight giggled. She didn't know her friends' little sisters that well, but they certainly were an excitable lot. It reminded her a bit of her own childhood. She made a mental note to apologize to her brother sometime. The things she and Sunset had gotten up to...

That thought, of course, was followed by a metaphorical splash of cold water to her face. Always had to twist that knife.

She wondered what Sunset was doing right now.

Applejack opened the fridge, grabbed a glass bottle of soda, used the counter to pop off the cap, then pulled up a chair and sat on it backwards. "So. How're y'all doing?"

“I’d be a lot better,” Rarity said, scowling, “if a certain someone hadn’t just tracked mud all over my kitchen floor.”

Applejack blinked, then looked down at her boots. “Oh, uh, whoops. Sorry about that. I’ll clean it up before I go.” Rubbing the back of her head, she added, “Looks like yer dress thing for Twilight is coming along nicely.”

“I’m doing my best, after all,” Rarity said, smiling. “I tell you, Applejack, Sunset and Twilight will certainly be the Prom…. Queens, I suppose. There won’t be an eye in the house that isn’t green with envy.”

Twilight felt her cheeks heat up. It was kind of a ridiculous thought. She hadn’t even attended the prom for her own high school, and her dreams and fantasies tended towards higher pursuits of knowledge rather than adolescent popularity and beauty contests. Still, the idea of doing so with Sunset at her side had a sort of primal appeal to it.

“Don’t get me wrong, I love Sunset and all, but I don’t think the two of us are really anything that special, from an outside perspective,” Twilight mumbled, looking down at the floor.

Rarity laughed, then stepped away from Twilight, sizing her up. “I think you're mistaken, darling. Even if there wasn’t anything special about the two of you—a sentiment I disagree with—my dresses will do the work for you.”

“I agree with Rarity,” Applejack said, chuckling. “Heck, we’re all just kids; enjoy the attention and the spotlight while it lasts. Y'all ain’t seeing any of us taking dates to the prom. Just let Rar’ play dress up so she can live vicariously and such.”

“I am not—!” Rarity yelled, stomping her foot.

That just made Applejack laugh even harder, and Twilight couldn’t help but join in.

Twilight’s phone rang.

“Could you get that for me?” Twilight asked. “It’s in my bag on the table there. A little tied up at the moment.”

“Sure thing,” Applejack said, nodding. She grabbed the phone, pressed the screen, and said, “Howdy. Twilight’s phone, this is Applejack speaking. Oh, hey, Sunset. Yeah, she’s here. Twilight’s just a little busy getting… Rarity’d at the moment.”

Rarity stiffened and gripped Twilight’s shoulder. “Did you just use my name as a verb?”

Applejack grinned. “Eeyup. Hold on, let me put you on speaker.”

“Hey guys,” Sunset said. “Sounds like you’re all having fun.”

“Oh, it’s a marvelous evening, darling,” Rarity, said, gesticulating even though Sunset had no way of seeing. “Just wait til you see Twilight in her new dress. You’ll probably need to bring a towel to help wipe up the drool.”

Twilight’s cheeks heated up as Sunset chuckled.

“I’ll be sure to keep that mind. Anyway, Twilight, well, there was something I wanted to ask you, though it seems a bit weird with everyone else listening. Still, it’s not like I have anything to hide. Er, except for the part where I do.”

Applejack raised an eyebrow and crossed her arms over her chest. “Come again, sugarcube? That didn’t make much sense.”

Rarity matched Applejack’s eyebrow. “Come now, Applejack, have some subtlety. If she has something she wants to ask privately then it’s not our right to intrude.”

Sunset sighed audibly. “It’s really nothing, you guys. I just wanted to… Twilight, can you meet me outside of Canterlot High after school ends on Friday? I have a surprise for you.”

Twilight raised a brow. “What kind of surprise?”

“The kind that means ‘surprise,’ I reckon,” Applejack said flatly before taking another swig of her soda.

“Right. I suppose I can do that. My schedule should be free.” Twilight fidgeted in her seat, her heart speeding up with a slight flutter. “Just as long as it’s not the same kind of surprise as last weekend.” She gave a shaking giggle.

Silence. Rarity cleared her throat.

“Er… Of course not,” Sunset said. “This is just something I’ve been thinking about for a while now. It’s, well—you’ll see.”

“Welp, sounds like a date to me.” Applejack said, grinning. “You kids have fun now.”

Twilight could easily picture Sunset rolling her eyes.

Sunset muttered, “You do know I’m older than you, right?”

Twilight sat alone in her room, the pale luminescence of the laptop reflecting off of her glasses.

Even at three in the morning, the humidity in the air made her sweat. It would be easy to close the window and turn on the AC instead, but the discomfort was a welcome distraction.

Another nightmare. No big deal. She still had plenty of work to do anyway, so troubled sleep just gave her more of an excuse to be productive.

Twilight picked up a small vial on her desk and held it up in front of her. The contents glowed softly, a shimmering rainbow of the entire visual spectrum. Distilled ‘magic.’ The scientific discovery of a lifetime. Completely safe. Probably.

If only Sunset were here right now, Twilight would feel better already. Sure, it was late and she had school in the morning, but if Twilight just called her she was sure she’d understand, and…

Twilight tightened her grip on the vial, took a deep breath, then set it back on her desk.

She had more work to do. The meat of science was in the paperwork, anyway.

Exhaustion weighed down on her, but she pushed it away. There was no harm in staying up for just a few minutes—or hours—more. She just might be a bit tired for when the time came for Sunset’s ‘surprise’, that’s all.

Sunset stared down at the message from Twilight.

“I’m here.”

Well, everything was in place now. It was either now or never. She didn’t know why the idea made her so nervous. Maybe it was because this was the first time she’d have really gone out of her way to do something for Twilight’s sake?

Or maybe because she wasn’t quite ready for this herself.

Sunset stepped outside into the bright sunlight outside the school, and Twilight was the first thing she saw, sprawled out on a bench. She looked… tired.

“Hey,” Sunset called out, walking over to the bench and standing in front of her girlfriend.

“Hay is for horses,” Twilight said, yawning, but smiling, and she leaned up to give her a quick kiss on the lips nonetheless. There were dark circles under Twilight’s eyes, and her ensemble was a little more lopsided than usual, but it wasn’t like she was a trainwreck or anything.

“You don’t know that,” Sunset said with a smirk. “Have you ever actually tried any hay, or flowers, or even plain old grass? You might be surprised—it’s quite good.”

Twilight giggled and wrapped her arm around Sunset’s. “I’ll take your word for it.”

Sunset started to walk with her towards their destination. “You getting enough sleep?”

Twilight’s expression flickered, but she didn’t break her stride. “Nah, it’s fine,” she said, yawning. “Just been staying up late for the science stuff. You know how it is. So, what’s this big surprise, anyway?”

They stopped in front of the statue out front. It was late enough in the day at this point that there were very few students still about. Sunset knew that they had seen a lot of weird stuff since she had enrolled, but it was still a better idea to be at least a little discreet.

“Right here,” Sunset said. She took a deep breath, then reached out her hand and stuck it through the portal. A wave of numbing cold washed over her hand, and she could feel it stuck in an odd superposition between hand and hoof.

Twilight’s eyes went wide and her mouth dropped open. “Amazing! Princess Twilight opened up the portal again? Yes, this is great! There’s so much I wanted to study about this thing.”

This was going to be the hard part. She grabbed Twilight’s shoulders and turned her to face her. “It’s not to study the portal, Twilight. I want… would you like to come with me to visit Equestria? On, uh, a date, I guess?”

“Do I want to visit an alien world which I’ve only heard about second hand and study it and explore it and be the first to boldly go and all of that?” Twilight was practically vibrating with excitement. “You know me so well. I’ll be back, I need to go grab all my equipment!”

Sunset sighed and held onto Twilight’s arm as she tried to sprint away. “Look, Twilight, I know how much you’d love to do all that, but… you can’t. This isn’t about you studying Equestria. We’ve kind of talked about this before, but it’s not really a good idea for our worlds to interact that heavily with each other. I’m asking you to come with me because Equestria is my home. It means a lot to me, and I want you to see that part of me. Where I come from.”

Turning away, Sunset added, “And because I’ve been avoiding going back myself for too long now, and I’d like you to be with me when I do.”

Twilight stared, her mouth working soundlessly as her face contorted between emotions. “But… You seriously want me to go with you to an alien world and not expect me to learn everything about it I can? Seriously, it’ll take me, like, ten minutes to get my stuff. An hour tops.”

Sunset bit her lip, but shook her head. “No. Princess Twilight was pretty clear with these conditions, too. There’s a reason she hasn’t been coming through the portal on a regular basis to study all your human technology. She knows exactly what she’d do if she had the chance, and it isn’t pretty. The offer is limited. Here and now, or not at all.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes. “Are you saying you don’t trust me?”

“Of course I do. You can be a little over-enthusiastic about this stuff sometimes, but I do trust you. But I also trust that you can rein all that in and just… have fun? I want to think of this as a vacation for the both of us.”

Twilight looked down at the ground, her face twisted into a pout. “...I can at least take notes, right?”

Sunset smirked. “With what, your hooves? It takes foals years to learn even basic levitation. But you’ve got a good memory, you’ll be fine.”

“Oh. Right.” Twilight blinked several times, then stared down at her hands. “Oh, gods, I’m going to be a horse.”

“Yep.” Sunset leaned forward and kissed her on the nose. “And one who’s cute as a button, too.”

Twilight blushed, then pulled out her phone, her fingers already texting. “How long are we planning on staying? Do I need to tell my family?”

Sunset rubbed at the back of her head. “I actually talked to them already. It took some convincing—a lot of convincing, actually—but eventually they said that you’re an adult, and it was okay if you were fine with it. And I was thinking at least for the weekend. Gives us time to see the sights.”

“Right. Okay, so you’ve thought this through. No big deal then. Just stepping through an inter-dimensional vortex and transforming into a magical talking pony. No idea what exposure to that kind of energy will do to me, but science doesn’t come without risks, right?”

“Not science, Twilight,” Sunset said, grabbing her hand and entwining their fingers. “A date. Remember?

Twilight shivered. “A date. Yes. Dates don’t come without risks either. If we were going by cinematic convention, this is the part where I’d say something like ‘the things I do for love,’ but I’d totally do this even without love, so it kind of makes it a moot point.”

“Are you ready?”

“No,” Twilight said, gripping her hand even tighter. “But let's do this anyway.”

Sunset grinned, and the two took a deep breath as one before they stepped into the portal.

Author's Note

And then the portal malfunctioned, killing both of them instantly. The end.

:trollestia:

But seriously, actual ponies next week! What kind of madness is this?

20: Wonderland

Dear Diary,

I'm doing my homework with Sunset. Right now!

It's cold, so we're curled up under the covers on my bed. I finished my homework a while ago, but Sunset is still working on hers. She's super focused, like she's lost in her own world. It's really cute.

I'd die if Sunset ever found out that I wrote that about her, but for some reason I'm writing it anyway.

I really think

Okay, she was just stretching. I think I'm going to go get us snacks anyway.

-Twilight Sparkle

Twilight's world lurched around her, her vision swimming with odd colors and shapes. Her stomach flipped in on itself and before she knew it, she fell, sprawled out across the ground.

"You guys made it, that's great!” she heard her own voice say from somewhere nearby.

Groaning, Twilight tried to get a handle on her surroundings, but her vision still spun and her body felt strange and unresponsive.

"Ugh," Sunset grunted from beside her. "I forgot how unsettling that is."

Something loomed over Twilight, and she tried her best to focus. Her glasses didn't seem to be helping.

“Wow, it’s like looking into a mirror! Or, well, I suppose maybe an old photograph would be more accurate. In any case, welcome to Equestria, Twilight Sparkle! I’m Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight shook her head, loosened her glasses, and squinted to see the creature above her. The… thing looking down on her wasn’t exactly what she would refer to as a horse. It was purple, for starters, the face was squashed, and the eyes were massive, occupying nearly half of its face.

The horn and the wings were a bit unnerving, too.

“Uh, hi.” Twilight’s mouth felt weird, her jaw working in unfamiliar ways. She closed her eyes and tried to get a good sense of what her body had become. She had four legs, of course. Her leg were splayed out in angles that should have been anatomically impossible for a normal horse, but nothing seemed to be broken. And she also had... a tail? An entire new limb her brain had to process. She gave it an experimental flick and only ended up wiggling her butt.

It would probably help if she stood up first. She tried to draw her limbs in underneath her, but only succeeded in flopping around like a fish on land.

“Here, let me help you with that,” Sunset said, her tone amused.

A green glow and an unknown force wrapped itself around Twilight’s midsection and lifted her into the air. She instinctively tried to kick and flail.

“Hold still,” Sunset snapped.

Twilight did so, letting her legs dangle beneath her, and in a moment she was set down. Her legs slipped out underneath her again, but the force holding her up stayed firm, and she was able to finally get her balance. Once she found her bearings, the light vanished, and she stood on her own.

“Ah,” Sunset sighed. “I’ve missed good old-fashioned unicorn magic.”

Twilight finally dared to turn her head, slowly, to get a good look at what the woman she had fallen in love with really looked like.

It was weird, but in a way, almost kind of cute. The hair… mane? was styled a little differently, but was still as radiant as ever. Because of the way Sunset was proportioned though she looked more like a toy than an animal.

Sunset gave her a big smile, blushing slightly. “Well, what the Princess said. Welcome to Equestria, Twilight.” She leaned forward and kissed Twilight on the tip of her nose.

Princess Twilight coughed. “Uh, girls? I’m right here, you know.”

Sunset blinked, then rubbed at the back of her head with her hoof. “Oh. Right. Sorry.”

Twilight watched the gesture with fascination, then stared down at her own hooves. Biting her lip, she shifted her weight and lifted one of her forehooves before twisting her joints. What an odd creature I’ve become.

“Normally, I’d insist you just call me Twilight, but for obvious reasons, using my title will help make things a little less confusing,” the Princess said. “Not to mention… oh wow, you have a different cutie mark!”

“What?” Twilight nearly lost her balance again as she turned to watch the purple pony circle around her, eyes sparkling with excitement. The Princess stared at what she supposed was her butt now.

“I guess it makes sense,” Sunset said. “No wings either, and she’s a bit shorter than you, too.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes. “I’m not a piece of meat, you know.”

Sunset grinned. “Sorry. Here, maybe this will help.” Her horn glowed with that same green light, and a small hand mirror soon floated up in front of her.

Her reflection stared back at her. She really was a pony, nearly identical to Princess Twilight, like she had said. The mirror floated around and Twilight followed it until she could see her haunches reflected, along with the supposed cutie mark that the mirror had deigned to assign her.

“A carbon atom!” Twilight said. She squinted. “Or at least the stereotypical graphic we use to represent it. They don’t actually look like that. I suppose it’s also an icon accepted as a shorthand for ‘science’ in general.”

Princess Twilight turned so Twilight could see her own cutie mark. “Mine represents magic, yours represents science. Similar, but different. Fascinating.”

Twilight nodded, then took a deep breath and looked around the room.

Well, here she was. Alien world. Alien body. She was surrounded by strange crystalline architecture and literal magic was treated as though it were commonplace. It was like she had stepped into the pages of a high fantasy novel.

A light draft against her backside suddenly made her very keen of something.

“What happened to my clothes?” Twilight stammered. She tried to cover herself, which, being a quadruped now, resulted in her heading face first towards the floor.

Sunset caught her in the soft embrace of her magic once more, chuckling. “Easy, Twilight. Nudity... well, it isn’t really a thing here. And I don’t know exactly how it works, but your clothes get stored in extradimensional space somewhere in the mirror. Your phone and wallet will be returned to you when you step back through the portal.”

Princess Twilight nodded. “I have a theory that at least some part of the mirror is intelligent, though if there’s a consciousness governing its actions, it has resisted all attempts at communication.”

There was a snort of laughter from somewhere behind her, and she heard light footsteps approaching. “Just to be clear, Twilight’s ‘communication’ was just sitting next to the portal for five hours and shouting random words in different languages.”

“Spike!” Princess Twilight snapped. “I told you to hold back for now! I don’t want to overwhelm her.”

“Eh, too late now. Yo. What’s up?”

Twilight turned and looked down at the creature before her. A small lizard walking upright, with the same name and color scheme as her dog…

“Spike? You can talk here?”

Spike blinked, then rolled his eyes. “Right, the other me is a stupid dog. What a joke.”

Twilight shook her head. “You said that Princess Twilight had an assistant named Spike too, but I thought…”

Sunset frowned. “Huh. I guess I wasn’t clear on what I meant. Sorry, my bad.”

“It figures.” Spike glared at both Princess Twilight and Sunset, before he sighed and turned back to Twilight to extend a claw. “Well, I’m Spike the dragon, Twilight’s number one assistant. Nice to meet you.”

Twilight shifted her balance again and hesitantly extended her forehoof. He shook it vigorously.

“Well,” Princess Twilight said, “now that introductions are out of the way, I’ll let you two have some space, though I’d be happy to answer any questions you might have regarding anything. But please: take some time to get your bearings. Get used to your new body. I sure wish someone had told me that when I first passed through the mirror.” Princess Twilight nodded, then turned and wandered over to a bookshelf in the distance.

“So, uh, yeah,” Sunset said, crossing her forehooves. “We’re here. In Equestria. As ponies.”

That they were. It was an unbelievable dream. Even though Twilight’s brain already ached, she craved more information. She wanted her equipment to study everything, to dissect everything, to catalogue everything she could see in meticulous detail. She wanted to be the first to see, experience, and explain the unexplainable.

Still, Sunset had been pretty clear about the rules. Maybe she was a little overenthusiastic about this.

“We’re here,” Twilight repeated. “I’m a pony. Um, now what?”

Sunset shrugged, then stepped forward, her horn lighting up again. “Let’s start with the basics.”

Sunset spent the next several hours teaching Twilight how to be a pony.

Twilight was a quick learner, and as adorable as it was to watch her flounder about, she quickly got the gist of basic four-legged locomotion. Sunset even had some success in getting her to do some basic acrobatics like standing on her hind legs, although Twilight grumbled about physics the entire time.

The use of magic, however, completely eluded her; no matter how Sunset tried to explain it and demonstrate, Twilight couldn’t conjure up a single spark. Whether it was a quirk of crossing worlds or that she was more similar to a foal when it came to exercising that part of that brain was unclear, but it left Twilight a bit helpless without hands.

Still, Twilight wasn't going to be left to her own devices. Sunset had every intention of staying by her side and helping her get used to all of this. She wanted Twilight to love Equestria as much as she did.

Because in the future, they could maybe…

"You two really do make a cute couple, you know. I'm happy for you," Princess Twilight said as she returned from the kitchen, setting down a platter full of snacks and tea.

Sunset snapped out of her reverie, then glanced over at the human-turned-pony, who was off on her own, deep in what appeared to be a riveting discussion on dragon biology with Spike. "I'm not really sure how I should take that, coming from you."

Princess Twilight grinned, then took a sip from her tea. "I'll admit, it is a little off-putting, but it’s not like I have any room to talk. Who am I to judge anypony?"

"The Princess of Friendship? It's absolutely your place to judge ponies," Sunset said, grabbing a cup of tea and a small bunch of greens. "Celestia, but I missed real food."

"I'm pretty sure a situation like this falls under the purview of my sister-in-law," Twilight said, giggling. "But seriously, it's good to see you again, Sunset."

Sunset leaned forward and nuzzled Princess Twilight affectionately. It was a simple expression of equine body language, equivalent to a hug, but just another minor thing on the ever-growing list of ways their worlds were different. The kind of thing that was usually taken for granted.

"It's kind of like having a little sister," Princess Twilight said, following Sunset's gaze to her marefriend. “Cadance would go absolutely gaga over her, don’t you think?”

“For one, I barely know your Cadance,” Sunset said, rolling her eyes. “For two, saying it like that makes this whole thing sound seriously creepy.”

Princess Twilight frowned, rubbing at her chin with a hoof. “I suppose I can see your point. Still, if the two of you are happy together, that’s all that really matters.”

Sunset shrugged. “It’s interesting, though, I think she’s a lot closer to Cadance and the rest of her family than you are. Er, no offense.”

“No, it’s okay. I believe you.” Princess Twilight moved over to the table and set the platter down before levitating a book off the shelf. “I spent a lot of time away from my family as Princess Celestia’s student, and your Twilight never had that chance.”

“Do you regret it?”

Princess Twilight laughed, shaking her head. “No, of course not. It’s been a pretty wild ride, and I made some mistakes along the way, sure, but I’m happy with where I’ve ended up and where I’m going. I wouldn’t trade it for anything.” With a glance towards Twilight, she added, “Though getting a chance to see some of the ‘what ifs’ is certainly fascinating.”

“I see.” Sunset drank her tea.

That was Twilight Sparkle for you: so sure and confident about who she was and where she wanted to be. Both of them.

“Do you regret it?” Princess Twilight asked, not looking back.

Sunset frowned. “That’s a loaded question, and you know it. I regret a lot of things. We’ve talked about this.”

Princess Twilight turned back and faced Sunset head on, her eyes filled with an all too familiar mix of intensity and compassion. “She forgives you, you know. And she wants nothing more than to see you again.”

“No, Twilight,” Sunset said, gritting her teeth. “We’ve been over this a million times. I’m just… not ready, okay? I need…there’s a lot of things I need to figure out about myself before I can face her as an equal.”

“Sunset…” Princess Twilight sighed, then stepped forward and threw her forelegs around Sunset’s neck. “Fine, I’ll stop pushing you, but please promise me you’ll speak to her eventually.” Pulling back with a smirk, she added, “If for no other reason than I’m tired of receiving letters about it.”

Sunset laughed, then wiped some dust out of her eye. “Alright, fine. I promise.”

“So, what are your plans here anyway?”

“I figured we’d take the train to Canterlot. It wasn’t much of a home for me, but it’s all I’ve got to show off. Couldn’t really give a good tour of Ponyville anyway, y’know?”

Princess Twilight nodded. “I’ll lend you some bits for the train and the hotel. And some winter clothes, I suppose.”

“Hey,” Twilight called out, walking up to the pair with Spike riding on her back. “Are you talking about me behind my back with, uh, me?”

“Hey Twilight,” Spike said, grinning, “this Twilight is way cooler than you. Can we keep her?”

Both Twilights rolled their eyes, and Sunset couldn’t help but giggle.

“I was kind of actually going to say the same thing,” Twilight said, twisting to look up at Spike. “I could definitely use an assistant like you back home.”

“I’m afraid not,” Princess Twilight said, levitating Spike off of Twilight’s back and onto hers, sticking her tongue out. “I don’t know what I’d do without my number one assistant.”

Spike puffed out his chest, beaming, and they all shared in laughter.

“Come on,” Sunset said, stepping over and giving Twilight a quick peck on the cheek. “It’ll be getting dark soon, and we have a train to catch.”

Twilight fidgeted, tapping her hoof impatiently as Sunset used magic to dress her, wrapping her up in scarves and pony-shaped winter coats.

It was weird. That was the only real way to describe it. Without her hands to interact properly with the world around her, she felt like she was tied up in a straight-jacket. For all her mental issues, claustrophobia wasn't really one of them, but even so, it was hardly pleasant.

Her mind was already nearing exhaustion at this point. There was so much to do, so much to see, so much to try and understand, analyze and remember for later. Even she had her limits.

“Hmm.” Sunset stepped back to admire her handiwork. “Looks good on you, Twilight.”

Twilight turned to the mirror, checking herself out. “Thanks, I guess.” She wasn’t exactly sure how to take compliments to a body like this, but she could at least be polite. There was a strange dissonance whenever she looked into a mirror, like her brain didn’t want to accept what it was seeing. It was like looking at a doll.

The clothes did look nice, at least, even if the sight of a pony in clothing was simultaneously hilarious and adorable. And it certainly beat going outside naked. Even if it was the norm here, she was going to need more time to get used to that before she was comfortable going in the buff in public.

“Here you go,” Princess Twilight said, levitating a large bag into Sunset’s saddlebags. “There’s a couple hundred bits in there, for whatever you might need.”

Sunset bit her lip, adjusting her shoulders under the weight. “Isn’t this a bit much? You really don’t have to—”

“Just stop there,” Princess Twilight said, rolling her eyes. “I receive a very generous royal stipend. I donate a lot of it to charity, use it to fund entrepreneurs and community projects, and I have a well-diversified investment portfolio which allows my assets to grow beyond even the stipend. The rest covers basic living, castle maintenance, and, when I can, something nice to do for my friends. Take it, okay?”

“I…” Sunset looked unsure for a moment, then blinked, glancing between both Twilights before bursting out laughing. “You two really are alike. Fine, whatever.”

Princess Twilight beamed. “Good. Now, time for the illusion spell. Pay attention, Sunset, because you’ll need to recast it on your own.”

Twilight blinked. “Illusion spell?”

Princess Twilight’s horn began to glow, and a complex pattern of light soon filled the room and settled around them.

“Yeah,” Sunset said. “You do look like a national princess and all. A simple illusion spell on both of us will prevent any unfortunate misunderstandings.”

Twilight rubbed at her eyes as the spell took hold then checked the mirror again. A pale grey unicorn with dark brown hair stared back at her, whereas Sunset was now light green with a blue mane, though their hairstyles hadn't changed.

"Amazing," Twilight muttered, shifting around to see herself at different angles. "How does it work? Do you just bend the light around us so it reflects a different color?"

Princess Twilight shook her head. "This version of the spell is actually mind-affecting. The spell takes hold when someone looks at you and just overwrites what their brain would normally tell you they see. Incidentally, it's only configured to work with ponies, and isn't one hundred percent effective, but this is for convenience anyway, nothing dire."

Spike nodded. "Yeah, you two still look normal to me."

Twilight frowned, squinting her eyes, shifting her angle around to see if she could pierce the illusions, but she was only able to get a few brief flashes of purple before everything switched back. “Fascinating.”

Sunset nodded, her own horn glowing. “Yeah, it’s pretty neat. I was always better at the light bending variant, but I think I can see how this one works.” She leaned over to nuzzle Twilight. “You ready to go?”

“Any time.”

“Thanks for everything, Princess,” Sunset said, grinning.

They made their way through Princess Twilight’s palace, their hoofsteps echoing through the winding halls, until they reached the door.

“I wish I could hold your hand right now,” Twilight mumbled.

Sunset leaned over to kiss her on the cheek. “It’s not really the same, but…” Sunset’s horn started to glow, and Twilight felt a light pressure on her own horn. “It’s kind of like holding hands, but for unicorns. I guess you can’t do it back without your own magic, but close enough.”

It was an odd sensation, but under the pressure Twilight felt a familiar warmth, and through her nose wafted a familiar strawberry scent. She smiled. “Thanks.”

They pushed open the door to the castle, only to be greeted by an, “Eeep!” and the scrambling of hooves.

Twilight stared down at the familiar looking pale yellow pony in front them, her ears flat against her skull as she scooted back on her haunches.

"Oh, um," Fluttershy mumbled, her eyes darting left and right. "I didn't realize that Twilight was expecting strange visitors today. I'm sorry to bother you, I'll just be going."

Sunset blinked, glancing over at Twilight. "It's fine, Fluttershy, we were just leaving. Twilight's all yours."

Fluttershy stared.

Sunset smacked herself in the face. "Whoops."

"Ehehehe..." Fluttershy forced a big smile, her eyes wide, sweat dripping down her brow. "That's, um, so nice of you to say that, ponies-whom-I've-never-seen-before-yet-know-my-name-for-some-reason. I'll, just, uh..." She inched past them towards the door, her voice raising another octave. "T-twilight? Are you, uh, in there? And okay?"

"I'm fine, Fluttershy," Princess Twilight called out from inside. "There’s nothing to worry about, I'll explain the whole thing."

Twilight caught Fluttershy's fearful gaze, and she merely shrugged in response.

"R-right." Fluttershy swallowed audibly. "Wellitwasnicemeetingyoubye!" With a blur of motion she sprinted into the palace, slamming the doors behind her.

Sunset and Twilight shared a look for several moments before bursting out laughing.

"Wow," Twilight said, clumsily wiping at her eyes. "That was definitely Fluttershy, alright. She's so—"

"Adorable?" Sunset finished, still giggling. "I've never actually gotten to meet the pony versions of our friends either, you know?"

"I wonder what would happen if we stuck both of them in a room together, in their original forms."

Sunset shrugged. "I imagine they would both freak out over how cute the other is, then freak out over being freaked out over."

“I can already picture it,” Twilight said, grinning. “Wait… oh gods, I don’t even want to imagine what would happen if Pinkie Pie met herself.”

“That must never come to pass.”

Twilight groaned, planting her face into the pillow. “Ugh, so tired. How am I supposed to sleep like this anyway?”

“Same way you do as a human, Twilight. Lie down and sleep.” Sunset yawned as she used her magic to close the curtains to their hotel room, blocking the illumination from Canterlot’s street lights.

Twilight couldn’t help but mimic the yawn as she tried to figure out how to get comfortable in the bed. Calling it a long day would be an understatement. After leaving the castle, it was only a short walk through Ponyville, then a train ride to Canterlot, following which they went straight to the hotel.

But even that brief taste had her mind racing with curiosity. Ponies were a fascinating species, biologically, culturally, technologically… She wanted to learn everything, to understand everything.

But that could wait. Right now, she wanted to sleep.

Sunset snuffed out the light, then climbed into the bed and under the covers next to her. “So, did you have fun?”

Twilight grunted in acknowledgement, then attempted to copy Sunset’s sleeping posture. “I’ve been comparing myself to science-fiction heroines this whole time, but I’m starting to wonder if a more apt comparison is that I’ve literally fallen Through The Looking Glass and straight into Wonderland.”

Sunset frowned, then her eyes widened, sparkling. “I actually get that reference! I had to read that book in English class. I normally just skimmed or… threatened someone for their notes, but I actually found it pretty interesting. Relevant, you know?”

Twilight giggled. “I guess it applies to both of us now.” She leaned forward, carefully, and kissed her girlfriend on the tip of the nose. The way Twilight’s face was arranged was different, so it took effort to not just headbutt her by accident. “Thanks a lot, Sunset. Really, this place is incredible. Seeing another world like this is the chance of a lifetime... and I get to do it with you.”

“Yeah, no problem,” Sunset said, blushing. “I’m glad you’re enjoying it.”

“It kind of makes my beach trip seem kind of lame in comparison,” Twilight said, rolling over.

Sunset shook her head. “No way. I had a ton of fun together with you and everypony else. I wouldn’t trade it for anything.” Grinning, she added, “Lucky for us, neither of these trips are mutually exclusive.”

“Mmm,” Twilight grunted, closing her eyes and snuggling deeper into her pillow.

“Plus,” Sunset murmured, rolling over and running a hoof down Twilight’s haunches, “there were some other things we did on that trip that were a lot of fun, too. Have I ever mentioned how beautiful of a pony you make?”

Twilight stiffened. “You mean…” She shook her head. “That’s just, kind of weird, isn’t it? In this body?”

Sunset flinched, pulling back and sitting up. “I… this is my natural body, Twilight. It’s the body I belong in. You really think it wasn’t weird for me, too, when we were both humans?”

“Yeah, but still. I mean, we’re both horses, and…” Twilight sat up too, frowning.

“I just thought that we could… never mind. I’m sorry, it was a stupid idea,” Sunset said, her face falling as she laid back down and rolled over, facing away from Twilight.

Twilight sighed, then snuggled close to Sunset. “No, I’m sorry, that was irrational of me. The thought is scary, but it’s you, and if I trust you enough to step through an interdimensional portal, I trust you enough to have extradimensional intercourse. Just—maybe not tonight, okay? I’m super tired, and I think I’ve had my fill of new things today.”

Sunset stayed silent for about a minute, then rolled back over, and kissed her on the nose. “Alright, fine. Just so you know though, you can do a lot with magic,” she said, winking.

Twilight blushed, but smiled, then drifted off to sleep in the forelegs of her lover. Visions of her and thoughts of this strange new world carried her to dreamland.

Author's Note

If you think about it, the structure of the carbon atom makes it the perfect metaphorical choice for SciTwi too.

21: Nostalgia

Dear Diary,

Ugh, I'm such a terrible friend! Sunset was talking about her favorite books today, and I realized I totally had forgotten to read The Knight and the Rose! Sunset really wanted me to like it, too, but I managed to bluff and I don't think she realized.

I just finished reading the whole thing. It was good, though a bit cliche. There was a lot of really pretty imagery, and I really like the Sunburst Rose. In fact, I feel like I've read about something like that before. It might be based on a real world myth or something. I'll have to do more research.

Sunset will be happy to talk about the book, in any case.

-Twilight Sparkle

Twilight Sparkle stood on a cliff overlooking the ocean.

"You're really cute as a pony, you know that?" Sunset said, scratching Twilight between the ears. "Here, have a sugar cube."

Twilight took the proffered treat, letting its sweetness dissolve on her oddly shaped equine tongue. She tried to say thanks, but only a whinny came out instead.

"This is me, Twilight," Sunset said, her horn glowing as she looked at her, eyes wide and trusting. "You can pet me if you want..."

"She loves me, she loves me not. She loves me..."

Twilight turned around to see the young human Sunset, sitting down, pulling the petals off of a Sunburst Rose. When she looked up, her eyes widened and her face went beet red. "T-Twilight! What are you... I'm just, uh, making fun of that stupid thing they do in movies, with the flowers! It's so dumb, am I right?"

“Hey Sunset,” Twilight heard herself say, her voice twinned between child and adult. “Can you help me with an experiment I had in mind?”

The human Sunset smiled down at her from her position riding the pony Sunset, who was now proportioned like a real horse. “Sure thing, Twilight. Anything for you.”

The forests loomed beneath them as they all looked over the edge of the cliff together. “Now then,” Twilight said, adjusting her glasses while her lab coat flapped in the breeze, “to test the theory of gravity I’ll be pushing you both off the cliff at the same time. In a pure vacuum, you would both hit the ground at the same time.”

Both Sunsets looked at each other, then grinned and turned to face Twilight. “We’ll help you get all the empirical evidence you need.” They reached out, each taking Twilight by the hand and pulling her backwards as the cliff crumbled beneath them.

Twilight screamed and fell into darkness.

Her screams trailed off as she kept falling. This would normally be the part where she woke up in her bed, drenched with sweat, but she found herself still just floating through an endless void of darkness.

She touched down on some sort of ground, and a loud click echoed through her eardrums. The moon popped into existence, soon followed a swath of stars that lit in succession like the lights in a warehouse.

Cool waves lapped at her feet. She could feel the sand squishing between her toes as she flexed them tentatively. The moonlit ocean before her stretched to eternity.

“Okay,” Twilight said, scowling, “what?”

“Hello, Twilight Sparkle.”

Twilight spun to see a tall, beautiful woman approaching, her hair as deep and sparkling as the midnight sky itself. Her figure was perfect, her eyes deep pools of infinity that betrayed far greater wisdom than her apparent age – thirties, maybe? – would suggest.

Also, she was naked.

“Bwuhh,” Twilight stammered, her mouth suddenly dry. She knew she should probably look away from this strange woman—for whom the term ‘goddess’ probably wouldn’t be an entirely inaccurate descriptor—but couldn’t find the willpower to do so.

The mysterious woman blinked, and she watched Twilight’s expression for several moments before glancing down at herself. “Oh, right. Humans are still rather sensitive about such things, are they not?”

She snapped her fingers, and a long, full dress appeared to cover her nakedness. “There. I apologize if I have caused you any offense, Twilight Sparkle. That was not the impression I wished to give.”

Twilight shook her head rapidly, licking her lips then swallowing. “It’s, uh, fine, I guess. So… who are you again?”

The woman bowed before her, her ethereal hair floating in the light breeze. “I am Princess Luna, Warden of the Night, and you, Twilight Sparkle, are dreaming.”

Twilight pinched her right arm. The sensation was numb rather than painful. “I kind of gathered that. Although usually the beautiful, naked ladies in my dreams aren’t nearly so majestic.”

Luna smiled. “As the Princess of the Night, it is my duty to ensure my subjects are not overly troubled by their inner demons as they sleep. Sometimes, I will personally enter somepony’s dream in order to help them stand against their fears. Other times—well, I must admit, my curiosity has been piqued. One does not usually meet two Twilight Sparkles in one lifetime.”

“Hmm.” Twilight frowned, rubbing at her chin. “It’s been a while, but Sunset did tell me a little bit about you. Dreamwalking, huh? That seems like a pretty cool superpower. Kind of an invasion of privacy, though.”

“Perhaps. Most welcome my presence these days. Though if anypony wishes me to leave them to their own devices, I will leave them be. Do you wish for me to go, Twilight Sparkle?”

Twilight glanced around at her surroundings, the beach and the ocean each stretching infinitely. “I suppose not. I’ll admit, the concept has me intrigued. This could just be my imagination, but if you’re real, the ability to traverse dreams has some fascinating implications. Just think of what it could do for the psychiatric field!”

Luna threw back her head and laughed, the sound rich and hearty, seeming to blend in with the ocean's surge. “Fascinating indeed, though you humans have managed well enough without. Indeed, you have recovered with remarkable speed, considering how terrified you seemed just a few moments ago.”

Twilight bit her lip and clutched at her arm. “I… I’ve been having nightmares like that ever since Sunset got hurt. Sure, it’s bad, but it’s just a natural physiological and psychological response to past trauma. I’ll get over it.”

“Is that so?” Luna waved a hand, and their surroundings transformed. “What does this place mean to you?”

“This is…” Twilight took off her glasses, rubbing them on her shirt before she put them back on. “It’s my lab, the one I’ve got home back in Baltimare. It’s where I conduct my experiments, naturally.”

"It's a fine laboratory.” Luna picked up a beaker, peering through it. "Perfect for a budding scientist such as yourself, is it not?"

Twilight shrugged. "It's well stocked, but it doesn't hold a candle to a real lab. Still, I'm proud of what I was able to build. This is my place. Working here helps me think."

"Or avoid thinking?"

Twilight flinched. "Yeah, I guess that, too."

The pair stood in silence for several moments before Twilight let out a long sigh. "So, is this the part where you show me the ghosts of Twilights past, present, and future?"

Luna shrugged. "What is there to show you?" She picked up a book from a nearby table and thumbed through it. "You already know yourself rather well."

It took her a few seconds, but Twilight recognized the book as her old diary. "Hey, you can't just—”

Luna threw the book back down on the table with a loud thunk, then pointed over Twilight’s shoulder.

Twilight turned to find herself staring at her own reflection. After a few moments of studying it, she sighed. “Oh, it’s just me. I was kind of expecting one of those magic mirrors that show you your deepest secrets or something.”

“Dreams run deep, Twilight Sparkle. Without my careful guidance, the Dreamscape can quickly descend into a labyrinthine nightmare from which there is no easy escape. Navel gazing in a realm such as this is dangerous. Horrors lurk in the depths of the subconscious, willing to prey on those with too many questions.”

“What is this, a campfire story meant to scare me?” Twilight turned around, crossing her arms. “Whatever. Since we’re apparently playing this bit to the end, what about my future? What’s in store for me?”

Luna shook her head. “The future is unknown to all of us, even myself. Nopony knows what lies ahead, but we can choose our destination, and the paths we walk to get there. What do you want your future to hold?"

"I want to be a scientist," Twilight blurted out.

"You already are a scientist," Luna said, gesturing around the laboratory.

Twilight rolled her eyes. "I'm an amateur; there's still a lot of room left for me to grow. I want to make important discoveries. I want to go down in the history books. I want to change the world."

"Why?"

That question—obnoxious, demeaning, piercing. And yet, the cornerstone of science. "Because that's who I am, and that's who I want to be."

The image before her changed, her form growing older, wearing a labcoat, her expression cold and calculating. Her “cutie mark” symbol, a carbon atom, was sewn into the breast pocket.

Twilight stared at the symbol. "You guys take this sort of thing literally, right? In this world, science isn’t just my career—it’s my destiny."

Luna smiled, nodding. "It is a bit more complicated than that, but close enough. Is a life of science the only thing you desire?”

Twilight began to nod, but stopped herself.

"I want Sunset to be by my side."

The image changed, a reflection of an older Sunset holding onto her arm, smiling.

"I see.” Luna stroked her chin. “In that case, I have another question."

"What's that?"

"Why are you so scared?"

The mirror cracked, and Twilight’s knees buckled. The image within shifted to show her younger self and the younger Sunset sitting back to back.

"Because I'm afraid I'll lose her," Twilight mumbled. "That's obvious, right? It already happened once before.”

Luna sat down next to her, resting a hand on her shoulder. “The loss of a loved one is a difficult thing to deal with. Fearing for those you care about is as well. Many struggle with this. Some break. Others persevere. You are not your grief. You are no less because of how you feel.”

Twilight sighed, sitting down and pulling her legs in close. “But I feel like less. This situation is just so… fucked. Sorry, but I can’t really think of a better word for it. I should be able to deal with this. I want to be able to. But how can I? How can anyone?"

"Were you aware that your friend Applejack lost both of her parents around the same time you lost Sunset?"

"Wait, what?" Twilight turned to stare at Luna. "She never... Nobody ever said anything!"

Luna nodded, her face grim. "It is not something of which she often speaks, but in the world of dreams, all is laid bare. She is a strong and brave young woman."

Twilight bit her lip and tried to hide her face in her knees.

"You already know that Sunset lost her father and never knew her mother. The lives of your friends Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash are not free from hardship, either. We all have demons in our past—some more than others. It is what we do now that matters."

"I know that!" Twilight shouted, her eyes filling with tears. "I'm trying as hard as I can! But the nightmares won't stop, and I'm still scared! How am I supposed to do it? Tell me!"

Luna smirked, waving a hand. "It is quite simple, Twilight Sparkle. You are not alone, and you do not have to bear this all by yourself.”

Six mirrors surrounded them, each one reflecting the image of one of her friends. The image of Sunset caught her eye and smiled.

"Seriously?" Twilight said, sniffing and wiping at her nose. "That’s the moral we’re going with? Friendship is magic?"

“I am not my sister,” Luna said, shaking her head. “I do not believe that friendship is the answer to all of life’s challenges, but it is still the answer to many of them, and to this one in particular, I think. You do not have to bear this burden alone.”

Twilight rocked back and forth. “And what if it’s not enough?”

“Then that is when we cheat,” Luna said, grinning. She reached up and unclasped her necklace, then handed the small sapphire to Twilight. “I cannot guard your dreams when you return to the human world, but wear this when you sleep at night, and it should scramble your dreams into nonsensical noise—at least for a time.”

“I see.” Twilight held up the necklace, letting it dangle and reflect the light from all the surrounding mirrors. “Can I have a duplicate copy, so I can study how this thing works?”

Luna laughed, then stood up, offering her hand to help Twilight to her feet. “No.”

Sunset snorted, her eyes fluttering awake as she yawned. She sensed the lack of presence in the bed next to her, then rubbed at her eyes, looking around the room. She found Twilight sitting at the window and staring out at the streets below. The transformed unicorn had an unfamiliar necklace clasped around her neck.

“Good morning,” Sunset said, cracking her neck and rolling her shoulders before stepping out of bed. “You sleep okay, Twilight?”

“Alright, I guess,” Twilight mumbled, not turning around. “Everything’s a bit stiff. Weird body.”

Sunset nodded, then enveloped Twilight in a light telekinetic field, giving her marefriend a quick massage.

Twilight stiffened, then turned around, blushing. “Wow, I guess you, uh, weren’t kidding. That’s incredible.”

“I know, right?” Sunset moved over to the window and nuzzled Twilight, giving her a quick peck on the cheek. “I don’t remember seeing that necklace earlier, but it looks good on you.”

“It’s uh, nothing, really. Just thought it looked nice, that’s all.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow.

Twilight sighed, shaking her head, “No… it’s not nothing. Princess Luna gave it to me last night in my dreams, which is apparently a thing that’s possible here. We talked about… some things.”

“Woah, seriously?” Sunset asked, letting her telekinesis drop. “I’ve never actually met Princess Luna myself, but Princess Twilight speaks pretty highly of her.”

“Yeah…” Twilight bit her lip, looking away, but then she took a deep breath and turned to face Sunset. “Ever since you got into that motorcycle accident, I’ve been having nightmares. New ones, about you, about what happened in the past. I’m scared of losing you.”

Sunset blinked. “Oh.” She reached a hoof towards Twilight, then pulled it away, instead opting to just look her in the eyes. “We already talked about this, right? You know that I’m here for you, whatever you need. Nothing has changed.”

Twilight smiled, then shook her head. "Yeah, I know. That's why I'm telling you this, rather than just keeping it to myself. Luna said this necklace will help stop the bad dreams, too."

Sunset lit up her horn, carefully feeling the pendant with her magic. "It's definitely enchanted... though I don't have a lot of familiarity with this school of magic, and the way these spell lattices are arranged is downright archaic. Which makes sense, all things considered."

"That's..." Twilight stared at her, mouth slackened before she sighed, chuckling. "That you can just light up a pointy bit on your head and see all that in seconds is amazing. I can't even comprehend what that's like. Like trying to explain color to the blind."

"Eh, I wouldn't go that far," Sunset said, shrugging. "Earth ponies and pegasi wouldn't understand it either, but they've got their own unique ways of interacting with the world. A human comparison might be that it would be similar to, say, putting on a pair of infrared goggles?"

Twilight rubbed a hoof against her chin. "I suppose I can understand that analogy. Still, I wish I could experience that for myself, and... look at me go. I start off talking about my feelings and end up on science and magic theory. Talk about having a one track mind."

Sunset grinned. “It’s something I like about you.”

She stepped past Twilight to lean in close to the window and look out over the city. It was her home, once; maybe it could be so again. “You ready for a fun day out on the town?”

“Yeah, I think I am,” Twilight said, holding a hoof up to her new necklace and smiling.

The section of the city they made their way through was hardly the grandest. In fact, it was pretty much one of the worst and, in the eyes of some of its residents, could be considered a slum.

But even the slums of Canterlot were rich compared to elsewhere. Soft light beamed down from street lamps, illuminating wide cobbled streets. It was a peaceful little neighborhood, but guardponies still walked the beat, just in case anypony managed to get into trouble. Things were just a bit more packed down here, and that tended to attract more colorful folks than the stuffy nobles were used to.

The sights, the sounds, the smells—everything about it came as a blast of nostalgia to Sunset, and she delighted in showing Twilight around, pointing out the places where she used to hang out, buying her food and various knickknacks, and greeting wizened old shopkeepers who used to sneak her bits of candy, even though they didn’t recognize her through her disguise.

Sunset’s foalhood had been a lonely one, and she didn’t have as many stories to tell as she would have liked, but it felt nice to share, and to lose herself in reminiscences.

“...and I didn’t really come back to this part of town much after I got accepted to Princess Celestia’s School,” Sunset said as they rounded a corner. “Back then, every little thing seemed to make me angry, and I thought I could just leave it all behind. Celestia, I was such an idiot.”

Twilight mumbled something in agreement, her attention half-focused on the cotton candy Sunset had bought her, barely managing to hobble along while holding it in one hoof.

“Anyway,” Sunset said, rounding another corner, “there’s an old antique shop up here that I wanted to visit, run by an old mare named Petunia Daze. Her human counterpart owned my house, remember? It was thanks to her that I ever made it into the School in the first place, and I never properly thanked her, you know?”

“It’s weird.”

“What’s that?”

Twilight frowned and rubbed at her chin with her hoof, inadvertently getting a bit of candy stuck in her mane. “Just thinking about this world, and how it compares to mine. All the stuff you’ve been showing me… there was nothing like that when I was growing up, and I’m fairly certain this wasn’t the human Sunset’s experience either.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow as she carefully levitated the gunk out of Twilight’s mane before it could settle. “That’s what you’re thinking about? Just take it for what it is, whether it matches with your world or not. Small changes can make big differences. I think it’s pretty clear by now that you and Princess Twilight are pretty distinct. Why wouldn’t our worlds be?”

“Yeah, but…” Twilight shook her head. “I get your point, but I still want to understand it. Ooh, can we stop by a library sometime later, too? I’d love to spend some time reading your culture’s literature, as well as nonfiction on science, geography, and history.”

“Yeah yeah,” Sunset said, snickering. “I don’t know about a library, but we can probably ask Princess Twilight if you can borrow some of her personal collection. Anyway, this is it. Right… here.”

Twilight blinked at the shop in front of her. “It looks a little modern for an antique store. And is also a Floral Boutique and Crafts Store. You sure this is the right place?”

Sunset’s ears fell flat. She knew this was the right area. Even without a map, those old streets were too familiar to forget. But she had been gone a long time, and Equestria wasn’t going to sit around in stasis just so she could revel in nostalgia.

“Sorry,” Sunset said with a sigh. “I guess somepony else bought the business. Oh well. Probably enough nostalgia for one day anyway. We could go check out a museum or something if you want.”

Twilight’s eyes lit up, but then she shook her head, pulling back. “I’d love that, but why don’t we go check this place out anyway? Maybe the new owners know what happened to Petunia.”

"I suppose," Sunset mumbled. What was she really trying to accomplish here? It was her past, the one she had left behind her. But she missed it. Some parts of it, anyway. As well as they had come to know each other, Twilight still only knew Sunset after she had become a better pony. Sunset wanted Twilight to like every part of her—her past and her present.

"Come on," Twilight said before she leaned in and nuzzled Sunset. "You can buy me a souvenir."

Sunset trudged up the familiar wooden steps. The earthy smell of the old wood brought memories flooding back of the kindly, wrinkled eyes of Petunia Daze, smiling as Sunset explored her shop, playing with and experimenting on the (probably dangerous) antiques and artifacts contained within.

But that was all gone now.

“Welcome,” a smooth, feminine voice called out from somewhere deeper in the shop as they pushed through the door and a small bell rang. “I’ll be with you in a minute!”

The smell hit Sunset first. Perfumes from dozens of different flowers assaulted her nose, mingling together and bringing stinging tears to her eyes. Discretely covering her nose with magic, Sunset hurried over to the crafts portion of the shop. Knickknacks and trinkets and works of art lined the shelves. Sunset marveled at the various glass sculptures and wooden figurines. This place was a crafter’s paradise.

“Excuse me,” Twilight said as she walked up to the counter, “I was hoping we could ask you some questions?”

A tall, lanky white unicorn mare with a long mane of luxurious golden curls stepped out from behind a nearby curtain, her face beaming with a professional smile. "The name is Lily White. I'll answer whatever questions you have to the best of my ability."

Sunset stared at the shopkeeper, eyes wide and jaw slack. She knew this pony. Lily had been one of her peers at the academy. A fire sparked in Sunset’s chest as she recalled just how arrogant, how snotty Lily had been—but she doused that flame.

You’re one to talk about arrogance, Sunset thought. You were probably just as awful to her as she was to you. Calm down and give her a chance.

"My friend here has some questions regarding the previous owner of this building," Twilight said as she gestured towards Sunset. "As I understand it this used to be an antique store?"

Lily White raised an eyebrow, glanced over at Sunset’s stunned expression, then smirked. "Your 'friend’ here seems to be a little distracted." She fired up her horn and soft waves of magic ruffled her mane as she struck a pose. "I understand that I'm quite stunning, but I'm afraid I'm already taken." She lowered her head, light glinting off of the engagement band around the base of her horn.

Twilight frowned, and turned around to look at Sunset. "Sunset? Is something wrong?"

"I..."

Lily's brow furrowed, and she mouthed the word, "Sunset?" peering closer.

What was she hiding from, anyway? The illusion probably wouldn't stand up to close scrutiny, so she might as well get this over with.

Sunset fired up her horn and let the spell unravel, her true form melting back into existence with a shimmer of light. "Hi, Lily. It's been awhile."

Twilight recoiled, but Lily only gasped, covering her mouth with a hoof. "S-Sunset Shimmer?! I—everypony thought you were dead!"

Sunset shook her head. "Sorry to disappoint you."

"Sweet Celestia," Lily breathed, her eyes wide. "Honey, get out here! You'll never guess who came to visit!"

"I thought you said you didn't have any friends growing up," Twilight said, looking between the two.

"I wouldn't say we were friends." Sunset bit her lip. "Look, I was a total bitch to you back then. I just wanted to apologize, then I'll be on my way."

Lily White blinked, then threw her head back and laughed. "Are you serious? We were just kids, Sunset, who cares? The two of us had a bitch quotient high enough to rival the rest of the school combined, but that's all in the past now. Kids grow up."

"Yeah, but—"

"Sunset!" A shrill voice cried out before a brown blur slammed into her from the side, wrapping its forelegs around her neck and squeezing tightly. "Ohmygosh, I always knew you were okay!"

Sunset staggered under the impact, but managed to stay on her hooves. "Uh, hi, Sandy. It's good to see you too?"

Sandy Art pulled away from the hug, grinning from ear to ear as she brushed a hoof through her mane. Although Sandy was certainly an adult now, the image she struck was so very reminiscent of the bright eyed filly Sunset remembered.

The matching engagement band on Sandy's horn wasn't lost to Sunset either.

"Wow," Sandy muttered. "I have so many questions. I don't even know where to start."

"How about 'where have you been' or 'what happened to you, Sunset?'" Lily asked with a snort and a toss of her name.

Sunset let out a long sigh. "It's kind of a long and complicated story... For the short version, let's say my egotism and power hungry nature got the better of me and I left Equestria when Princess Celestia wouldn't give me what I wanted."

Sandy art wilted. "Oh. I remember Princess Celestia being so melancholy after you disappeared. It must have broken her heart."

"At least up until she got her new student, and later when Princess Luna returned." Lily added.

"Tell me something I don't know," Sunset grumbled.

Twilight cleared her throat.

Sunset blinked, glanced over at Twilight, then smacked herself in the face with her hoof. “Right. This is my marefriend, Twi— er, Dusk Shine. Dusk, these are two of my old classmates, Lily White and Sandy Art.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow, glancing at Sunset and mouthing ‘Dusk Shine?’ before she turned and bowed her head to the other couple. “It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“So uh, I guess you two are an item now?” Sunset asked, glancing between the pair.

Lily and Sandy glanced at each other and smiled, and Lily leaned down to nuzzle Sandy’s cheek.

“Yeah,” Sandy said as her face colored slightly. “We were always the best of friends. It just kind of grew naturally out of that, you know?”

“Friends, business partners, lovers,” Lily said with a shrug. “What could possibly go wrong? But enough about that. Seriously, Sunset, it’s good to see you again. Goodness, there’s so much to catch up on.”

“What brought you here, anyway?” Sandy asked, tilting her head slightly.

“Oh, right.” Sunset frowned, scraping at the floor with a hoof. “The only reason I came in here actually was because I wanted to know what happened to the previous owner of this store. I used to know the mare who worked here, before I went to the School.”

Lily frowned. “We got the building directly from the bank, but…”

“I’m pretty sure I remember hearing that the previous owner passed away. Sorry,” Sandy finished.

Well, there it was. It made sense. Ponies came and went, whether Sunset was around or not. Some things transcended dimensions—friendship was one. Death was another.

“I see.” Sunset looked down. “Thank you.”

Sandy bit her lip, fidgeting as the room filled with an uncomfortable silence. After about a minute, she suddenly perked up. “Oh, I know! We should go on a double date! We can catch up on everything we’ve missed and what you’ve been doing and all sorts of stuff!”

“Hmm,” Lily said, rubbing at her chin with a hoof. “That sounds good to me. Are you two up for it? We close up at five.”

Sunset blinked, then glanced over at Twilight. “What do you think, er, Dusk?”

Twilight pursed her lips together. “I suppose it sounds like fun. I’ve never been on a double date before. We don’t exactly know any age appropriate couples back home.” She turned to Sunset. “Still, what about that museum you mentioned earlier?”

“I think we should still have time to make it, if we leave now,” Sunset said, checking the large clock hanging from the wall.

“Yippie!” Sandy cheered, jumping up and down.

The four hashed out their plans for several more minutes before Sunset and Twilight said their goodbyes and promised to meet up again later.

Even if some parts of Equestria had passed her by, it seemed that Sunset’s new outlook on life could open up new doors and help her find friendships she would have never thought possible just a few years ago.

Maybe there was still a place for her here after all.

Twilight stared out of the hotel window, watching the snow fall onto the streets of Canterlot below.

“So,” Sunset said, yawning as she stretched out on the bed, “how did you like your first weekend in Equestria?”

“Exploring a Victorian-style city, meeting new people, going on a date, absorbing the vast knowledge available at three different museums, and convincing you to spend most of our budget on books?” Twilight turned to Sunset, grinning. “Eh, it was alright.”

Sunset laughed. “Just alright? Sheesh. I guess I really need to step up my game.”

Twilight flashed her teeth, but her thoughts turned inward. The double date had been fascinating. Not so much the date itself, but because she was able to see Sunset reconnect with her past. It was mostly an enigma to Twilight, so different from the Sunset she had known, and such a different side of the Sunset she knew now.

But the smile she had seen on her girlfriend’s face as they swapped stories about their wayward youth and griped about troublesome teachers had been genuine. It was a side of Sunset she liked seeing.

But there was still something that Sunset seemed to be avoiding.

“Sunset, isn’t there something else you need to do?”

Sunset raised an eyebrow, resting her head on her forelegs. “What do you mean?”

“It’s just…” Twilight frowned, trying to find the right words. “So much of the talk at dinner focused around Princess Celestia, and how you were her student, and everything that went along with that. I’m really curious, myself. I think I’d like to meet her sometime. But… I mean, you’ve never said anything about meeting her in our plans, so, I was just wondering…”

“Jeez, not you too,” Sunset groaned, rubbing at her eyes with a hoof. “I already had this conversation with Princess Twilight. Look, I’m just not ready to face her for what I did, alright?”

Twilight bit her lip. “Are you sure? After everything you’ve been through, it sounds like she would—”

“No!” Sunset snapped as she stood up. “It’s not happening, okay? End of discussion.”

Twilight flinched. She scowled and opened her mouth—but a single look into Sunset’s eyes sent ice sliding down her spine. “Okay, I’ll drop it. But, um, if you want to talk about it, I’m here for you.”

Sunset blinked, then let out a long sigh, climbing back into bed. “I’m sorry, it’s just… gah.” Sunset grimaced, then stood up again and began to pace. “Princess Celestia; she was my greatest inspiration and my worst enemy. I wanted her to like me, to love me, to praise me, to recognize me for how amazing I was. When she did, it was like I was on top of the world. Whenever she scolded me, well… I never listened. She was wrong, an idiot, too lost in her old fashioned ways to see what I clearly could. She tried so hard to teach me, but I just pushed her away, convinced I knew everything already. I only listened to what proved me right.”

Twilight nodded, then moved over and draped a foreleg over Sunset’s shoulder, saying nothing.

“It’s stupid,” Sunset said, lowering her head and raising a forehoof to cup Twilight’s. “I know how much of an idiot I was, how everything was my fault, but a part of me still blames her anyway. If she had been a better teacher, had been able to reign in my stubborn arrogance, then I could have…”

Sunset shook her head, then disentangled herself from Twilight and made her way to the bed. “It’s too late for any of that now.”

“I guess you should just take it at your own pace. It’s not like I don’t have my own issues holding me back.” Twilight blew out the lamp, then made her way over to the bed to snuggle up underneath the covers.

“Sorry,” Sunset said, rolling over and draping a foreleg over Twilight. “Look, thanks a lot for coming on this trip with me. Even putting my issues with Celestia aside, it really means a lot to me to come back here and see all this again. I hope you’re having as much fun as I am.”

Twilight twisted so she was face to face with Sunset, their snouts nearly touching. “Alien body, alien world, alien culture. I love every moment of it, Sunset, and I love spending it with you, because I love you.” She leaned forward and kissed Sunset softly on the lips.

Sunset blushed. “I’m glad to hear it. There’s um, something I want to talk with you about when we get back to Earth. It’s… important.”

“Important, huh?" Twilight said, grinning. “That’s sitcom code for time to worry, you know. I’d rather just enjoy us, right here, right now.”

Twilight leaned forward and kissed Sunset once more.

Author's Note

This'll be the third time I've had to whore out this story in the authors note, but if you somehow made it this far without reading it yet, How Sunset Rose is where Lily White and Sandy Art come from, and you can see Sunset's past interactions with the pair there.

22: Perspectives

Dear Diary,

I spent a lot of time with Cadance today. She was getting ready to go on a date with my brother.

Sunset's birthday is coming up, and I want to do something really special for her. Cadance let me look through her jewelry, and I found a beautiful pair of emerald earrings that match Sunset's eyes perfectly.

Cadance said I could have them to give to her! But then she asked why it mattered so much, because Sunset is my best friend already, and she said that fancy gifts won’t change anything either way.

I couldn't really give her a good answer about how much I wanted Sunset to know I cared, so then she asked if I had a crush on Sunset.

I thought about it for a long time. It made sense. I've read a lot of books where there's romance, though it's usually a girl crushing on a boy, or vice versa. I've never felt like that about a boy, or anyone else, really, but with Sunset...

Just the thought of being together with Sunset like that makes my stomach twist into knots and my heart start beating really quick. That's how the people in stories always talk about love...

I told Cadance that maybe she was right, and she got really excited, and started yelling about how cute we would be together.

If I really am in love with Sunset, I have to do something really amazing for her to let her know.

And I think I know just what to do.

-Twilight Sparkle

“Hey guys,” Sunset said as she sat down at the lunch table.

Fluttershy looked up from her plate and smiled. “Welcome back.”

It was good to have Sunset and Twilight back, even if they had only been gone for a weekend. A part of Fluttershy was actually kind of jealous. She’d always wondered what the Equestria Sunset so often talked about was like, and she especially wondered about its animals. Of course, she would love to actually see Princess Twilight again—not that the other Twilight wasn’t nice, too.

"So how'd it go?" Applejack asked. "Normally I’d just look on your MyStable page or something, but considering where you went... we're feeling a little left out here."

Sunset giggled. "You're probably right, but I'm afraid you'll just have to deal. Besides," she said as she reached into her backpack, pulled out a box, and set it on the table, "we got you some souvenirs."

"Some couples prefer to maintain radio silence when they go on vacation, you know," Rarity said as she idly filed her nails. A small smile flashed over her lips. "Especially if it's something like a honeymoon."

Sunset grimaced. "Hey, that's not—!"

Fluttershy felt her cheeks heat up. She ducked behind her hair and shoveled a bite of spaghetti into her mouth so she wouldn't have to say anything.

Sunset and Twilight really had built up something amazing, and now Fluttershy had the privilege of being able to watch such a beautiful romance unfold in real time.

"Holy crap, these are awesome!" Rainbow Dash said, holding something up to the light. "Here, Shy, I think this one is yours."

Rainbow Dash placed something in her hand and Fluttershy snapped back to reality. She looked down to see a small glass vial filled with what appeared to be pale yellow sand, with pink sand forming three butterflies in the center. It felt warm to the touch, and, defying sense, the butterflies seemed to orient towards her as she tilted it back and forth, so they were visible from any angle.

"Wow..." she breathed. It was beautiful and, she suspected, magical in some way. A gift like this was just...

"No problem," Sunset said in response to the various thank yous Fluttershy had been too spaced out to hear. "Princess Twilight sends her love too."

Fluttershy reached out and placed her bottle on the table with all the others, and the five pieces of artwork seemed to hum with energy, like they belonged together.

"Did, um, you and Twilight get some of these too?"

"Huh?"

Fluttershy blinked, then squeaked and sunk into her chair when she realized everyone was suddenly paying attention to her. "Just that, um, these are all really beautiful, but there should be ones for Sunset and Twilight too. It should be all seven of us together."

"Oh, right, of course. Doi," Sunset said, crossing her eyes briefly and flicking herself in the forehead. "No, these were custom made by a… a friend, but we got them for ourselves too. I left mine with Twilight, but they could be together, I guess."

"D'awww," Rarity cooed, her eyes sparkling. "You really are quite the sweetheart, Sunset Shimmer."

Fluttershy frowned. It was a sweet gesture, but something didn't quite sit right with her.

The five of them were together. Sunset and Twilight were together, but apart from the group. They would all be going to prom together as friends, but Sunset and Twilight would be going together as a couple. The five of them would be going to college together, but Sunset and Twilight...

Fluttershy thought back to the conversation she had had with Sunset on the beach. Sunset had been worried about where she was going to go, and what she was going to do.

She wondered if Sunset had found the answer she was looking for.

Parties were important.

Like, super important!

“Ooh, this should be good! And some of these. And take this! Ooh, and you can’t have a party without these little guys! None of that though, eugh.”

Maud Pie dumped all of the items Pinkie had been stuffing into her arms into the shopping cart. “Are you sure this is enough?”

“You’re right—going to need some of these too!” Pinkie Pie jumped up and grabbed a handful of snacks from the top shelf. “I’ve thrown a lot of parties before, Sis, but these are going to be like, the most important ones I’ve ever thrown!”

“Really?”

Pinkie Pie rolled her eyes. “Of course! I’m like, graduating! I mean, I know the party I threw for you when you graduated was a lot of fun, too.”

“It was nice.”

“But now it’s me and all of my bestest friends in the whole world graduating all at once! Well, except Twilight, she already graduated early because she’s super smart and stuff. But I also gotta throw an after-prom party, especially for our big soon-to-be Prom Queens! And before that I have to throw a pre-prom party for everyone, too!”

Maud stared at her for several moments, before she finally grabbed a box of energy bars off of the shelf and put it in the cart. “You might need these.”

“Good thinking! Hmm….”

Pinkie Pie skipped towards the party supplies section, her sister following diligently behind. Stuff from various aisles kept catching her eye, and she only made a few detours for the stuff that would definitely make the party something special for all her friends.

After the fourth or fifth detour, she was starting to really think it was time to focus and actually get to the party section. Naturally, she was distracted yet again by what looked to be a long leftover Valentine’s display, full of red ribbons and lots of chocolate and oversized hearts.

She stopped in front of the display, rubbing at her chin. “Sis, we should do something special for Twilight and Sunset too, right? They’re way in love and stuff, so we should celebrate before they become Prom Queens!”

Maud picked up one of the giant heart chocolate boxes and looked it over. “I don’t think they’d like it.”

Pinkie jumped into the air. “What!? But there’s all these hearts, and who doesn’t love chocolate? Wars have been fought over both of those things, you know!”

“I don’t know your friends very well, Pinkie,” Maud said, setting the heart back down, “but you do.”

“Yeah, but…” Pinkie Pie raised a finger in the air, but she paused as she gave it some real thought. “I guess they’re not really fans of cheesy stuff like that, huh?”

Maud shrugged.

“Maaaaybe,” Pinkie drawled, her eyes sparkling, “they’d be a fan of something a little more bitter?”

Maud blinked, then tracked Pinkie's gaze to a case of beer. "You're not old enough to drink, Pinkie."

"I knoooow," Pinkie cooed, sidling up close to Maud. "But I'm really close! And what is graduation if not a celebration of adulthood? So it makes sense to have adult drinks, right? It's not like there’s much of a difference between seventeen and eighteen, anyway."

“Hmm. I don’t know if you can handle it.”

Pinkie grinned. “We’ll be responsible, I promise! When have you ever known me to irresponsible, Sis? Well, except for that one time. And that other time. And that other other time. Okay, so maybe a lot. But, like, half of my friends are pretty responsible, and they’ll all be there, so it’ll be cool!”

Maud stared at her for a long time, and Pinkie Pie put on her widest smile and begged, “Pleeease?”

“Fine, you win,” Maud said, letting out a long sigh. “Just be careful.”

Pinkie Pie whooped and hollered, drawing the attention of more than a few passers-by.

“You rock, Sis!”

For the seventy-eighth time in a row, Rainbow Dash threw a tennis ball at her bedroom wall and caught it.

“This suuuuuuucks,” Rainbow growled at the ceiling. “I’m so bored!”

The ceiling didn’t answer.

Rainbow Dash caught the ball again and held it, electing instead to pull out her phone and check her messages.

Fluttershy was helping Rarity and Sunset get dress stuff ready. Pinkie Pie was busy getting everything ready for the party. And Applejack was stuck babysitting for the squirts.

She shuddered. Even as bored as she was, she wanted to stay far away from that trio of nightmares.

She scrolled further down her contacts list. The rest of the names were more acquaintances and teammates rather than friends, and she didn't generally spend time with them outside of school, but maybe she could make an exception.

Rainbow Dash stopped when she reached Twilight's name. She shrugged and made the call.

"Hello, Twilight Sparkle speaking."

Rainbow Dash snorted. "Of course that's how you answer the phone. Listen up lard-butt, I’m bored, let’s go do something.”

“‘Lard-butt?’” Twilight asked. “I’ll have you know that my BMI is on the lower end of average. If anything, I’m a bit too scrawny.”

“Whatever,” Rainbow Dash said, bouncing the ball again. “Your girlfriend is ripped compared to you because she takes care of herself, and we go running together all the time. You want to be able to keep up with her, don’t you?”

“Hmph. Sunset likes me fine just the way I am.”

“She told me that she thinks you’d be way hotter with some abs.”

There was a long pause on the other end. “I… she really said that?”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “Of course not. I’m just messing with you. Come on, you know Sunset better than that. She’s not the kind of person who would ask anyone to change for her.” She chuckled. “Though you totally would be.”

"Uh-huh. Look, did you want something? I'm a little busy working on my paper right now."

Rainbow Dash squeezed the ball tightly. "Come on, that can wait, can't it? Look, everyone else is busy, and I'm super bored. Let's go for a run or something."

"So I'm your last choice, am I?" Twilight asked, snickering. "If you're that desperate, how come we have to do stuff you want to do? I could always use a good lab assistant, especially since Sunset's busy."

"Because the whole point is to make me less bored, not more," Rainbow Dash said, rolling her eyes. "Look, I know you don't have much stamina anyway, so we'll push it to your limit, then I'll help with your stupid science or whatever."

“It’s not stupid,” Twilight snapped. “But fine. I guess it wouldn’t hurt to get a little more exercise. I’ve got a lot of free time, but I lack the motivation to really do it.”

“Sweet!” Rainbow Dash yelled, pumping her fist. “I’ll be right over. Man, I could use a new exercise buddy. With a little bit of effort you can join me and Sunset when we run. She’ll love it. Just don’t go turning legit exercise into an excuse to make out.”

“I think you’re getting a little ahead of yourself there, Rainbow,” Twilight said, sighing. “I agreed to go running with you today, not every day. Besides, as much as you harp on about our relationship, I bet that’s exactly what you want to happen. I know that we’re ‘hot lesbians’ and all, but you don’t have to stare all the time.”

“Uhh…”

Twilight giggled. “I’ll see you soon, Rainbow Dash. I’ve got to go get changed.”

Rainbow Dash stared at her phone as the call ended, her cheeks burning up.

Dammit, Twilight had gotten the last word in.

She’d just have to make the girl work extra hard to get back at her.

“Welcome to Pinkie Pie’s Perfect Pre-Prom Party! Prom isn’t till tomorrow night, but party tonight like prom is tonight!”

Rarity glanced over at Applejack, then back to Pinkie Pie. “Are we the first ones to arrive?”

“Seems like it,” Applejack, making her way inside and setting the crate of cider near the counter. “You really sure about this, Pinkie? This stuff ain’t exactly, uh, weak.”

Pinkie Pie grinned as she opened the box and started hauling bottles of cider into the fridge. “This is perfect, Applejack, thanks! I’ve also got some from Maud. It took me a bit of convincing, but how can anyone say no to this face?”

Rarity made her way through the empty booths of Sugarcube Corner, stopping in front of the table where Pinkie Pie had set out various bottles of alcohol. She spotted a cheap bottle of wine and picked it up, reading the label. “Are you sure about this, darling? It’s fine for me, but not all of us are eighteen yet, you know.”

“Eh, what’s the worst that could happen?” Pinkie Pie said, giving an exaggerated shrug. “But seriously, I wanted this party to be something special, and it’s only a couple months for the rest of us, so no biggie! I’m definitely not going to serve any alcohol to the rest of the school at the after-prom party. But with just us? Totally fine.”

Rarity shrugged, then started looking for a corkscrew. “You make a sound argument, oddly enough. Just watch yourself, okay? I’d like to think we’re all reasonable people who know when enough is enough.”

Pinkie Pie stood straight up and saluted. “Aye aye, Rarity! I already Pinkie Promised my sister I wouldn’t go get too crazy, so no worries! Oh, I’d better get back to the baking, be right back!”

“Welp, you heard the girl,” Applejack said, cracking open a bottle of cider. “Ready to get completely wasted? Bet I could drink you under the table.”

Rarity raised an eyebrow as she poured her glass of wine. “You cannot be serious. Why, there are so many reasons I wouldn’t do such a thing that—”

Applejack threw back her head and laughed. “I’m just joshin ya, sug. Gettin’ drunk like that ain’t really my style. A light buzz is nice I guess, too much more, and well. Not really a fan of losing control, y’know?”

“I suppose I see your point, Rarity said with a sigh. “Very well then. A toast, to ladies who don’t plan to get all that drunk.”

Applejack clinked her bottle to Rarity’s wineglass. “I’ll drink to that.”

They both sipped at their drinks, made faces, looked at each other, then burst into a fit of giggles.

“You really like that fruity stuff, Rar? Or do you just prefer it because of how fancy it is?”

“Of course I like it. Wine is an elegant and…”

Applejack’s raised brow cut deep.

Rarity sighed. She wanted to like wine. It was just the type of class she dreamed of being associated with—but she had yet to really acquire the taste. “Do you really like that swill you call cider?”

“Nope,” Applejack said, taking a long drink. “Loses a lot of flavor when you ferment it.”

“Mmm.” Rarity made her way to the back door, and stepped out onto the back patio. The sky above was awash with oranges and scarlets, with sunset right around the corner.

Applejack followed after her, hiking a leg up on a nearby chair. “Sure is all happening fast, huh?”

Rarity shrugged. “What? Prom being tomorrow? Graduation being next week? Summer vacation? College?”

“Yeah, all of that, I guess,” Applejack said, her eyes distant. “Life.”

“Well, I’m looking forward to it,” Rarity said, swirling her wine. “High school is a bit out of fashion at this point, if you ask me. I’m ready for something new. Besides, this is the only senior prom we’ll ever get. What’s not to like?”

Applejack snorted, then sat down on the chair, resting her legs on a separate chair. “Only senior prom, and all of us but Sunset and Twilight are going stag. I mean, it doesn’t really bother me none, but I’m surprised you ain’t griping a lot more. I mean, you’re the one who’s always reading all those romance novels.”

Rarity grimaced, but tried to hide it with a sip of her wine. “There’s nobody in this high school that’s worthy of my affections. Besides, High School romance is little more than a passing fancy, born out of hormones and proximity. Kids playing with each other before they grow up and move on. College is the time where people start to form real connections with each other.”

“Uh-huh.” Applejack took another swig of her cider. “You wanna tell that to Twilight and Sunset, or should I?”

“Oh, don’t be ridiculous,” Rarity said, rolling her eyes. “Of course I didn’t mean them. What they have doesn’t really count anyway. Twilight’s technically already graduated, and Sunset is, well, an alien. It’s worlds apart.”

“So you think they have what it takes to make it?”

Rarity pursed her lips, and ran her finger along the edge of her glass. “They seem to be doing well enough, don’t you think? Even if the basis of the relationship is still a little weird, I think they’re happy together.”

“Yeah, but that’s just it, ain’t it?” Applejack crossed her arms and adjusted the brim of her hat. “I mean, think about it. Imagine if my parents were still alive on the other side of that portal, and I was able to go meet them. Sure, I’d give anything to see them one last time, but to actually spend time with them, actually try and be their daughter… just ain’t right.”

Applejack pulled her hat even further down her face and mumbled, “And for the record, I already asked. My pony-parents are dead, too.”

Rarity set her glass down and walked over to Applejack, placing a hand on the girl’s shoulder and squeezing. “I thought we agreed to support them. To trust them.”

“Yeah yeah, I know,” Applejack said with a trembling sigh. She placed her hand on Rarity’s and squeezed back. “They’re a cute couple. But dang, I mean—what’s the future gonna be like? The paths they’re taking, well. They’re good friends and all, but out of the seven of us, they’re on the outskirts of everything. Seems like they might just break off and float away to do their own thing.”

Rarity smirked, then flicked Applejack in the ear. “Do you always get this maudlin when you’ve had only half a bottle of cider?”

Applejack stood up, growling. She grabbed her bottle, lifted it into the air and chugged the rest of it, staring Rarity in the eyes the entire time. “There, now do I have an excuse?”

Rarity giggled, then walked back over to her glass of wine and matched Applejack’s feat. “And now we’re even,” she said as she finished with a rather unladylike belch.

Applejack grinned, and then turned as they both heard the sound of a rambunctious and loud Rainbow Dash.

It looked like the others were arriving.

“Guess we should get back to the party,” Applejack said as she tossed her empty bottle into the recycling.

“I guess so.”

As they made their way back into Sugarcube Corner, Rarity leaned over and whispered, “Also, can you just imagine how adorable it would be if those two had kids someday? I bet you’ve always wanted to be Auntie Applejack.”

“They’re both girls, Rare.”

Rarity huffed and walked on. “So maudlin.”

Author's Note

It occurred to me when editing that Marble Pie would logically be graduating at the same time as Pinkie, and should probably be someone who Pinkie is making significant considerations for in her plans.

Of course, when I wrote the chapter, Hearth Breaker's hadn't aired yet, so fuck it.

23: Plans

Dear Diary,

Sunset’s birthday is tomorrow!

This is it. My plan is foolproof, and by the time the sun sets tomorrow, Sunset and I will be girlfriend and girlfriend. ☺

I’m so excited I can barely sleep!

-Twilight Sparkle

“Ow, watch it!” Twilight said as the brush snagged in her hair for what must have been the fifth time.

Cadance rolled her eyes and continued brushing without changing her tempo. “Don’t be such a baby. If you took better care of your hair this wouldn’t be nearly as difficult.”

Twilight grumbled and crossed her arms over her chest. Her eyes tracked over to the corner, where the prom dress Rarity had made for her was hung. She didn’t really have an eye for ‘fashion,’ but it really was beautiful. Maybe a bit shiny for her tastes.

"My little sister is all grown up," Cadance said, following Twilight's gaze. "Are you excited for prom?"

"It's just a dance, it's no big deal," Twilight mumbled. "Besides, tonight's just a regular party; prom isn't till tomorrow. There's no sense in getting all worked up beforehand."

She said that, and it made sense from a logical perspective, but that didn't stop her heart from skipping a beat just from thinking about it. When it came to being a teenager, prom was… well, it was sacred. It was an end to old stories, a start to new ones. It was death—it was rebirth.

Still. That was tomorrow. Tonight was just a party.

“A regular party, hm? I have it on good word that you girls are bringing stuff a little harder to this particular party.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “I think Pinkie mentioned getting some alcohol, but how did you know? Does it really matter? I wasn’t planning on drinking any.”

Cadance giggled. “Really? Why not? It’s a party, you might as well live a little, right?”

“Are you serious? You do know I’m underage, right? That it’s illegal for me to drink?”

“What are you, your brother?” Cadance ran the brush through her hair one more time, then stood up and circled in front of Twilight. She leaned down, adjusted Twilight’s bangs, then nodded in satisfaction. “Now’s your chance to be young and reckless! I trust you and the other girls to not take things overboard, or to get dangerous about it.”

Twilight stood up and stretched. “I just spent last weekend in an alternate dimension full of magical talking candy colored horses. Do you have any idea how hard it is to do anything with hooves? How much more reckless do you want me to be?”

Cadance smiled, then pulled Twilight into a sudden hug. “I just want you to be happy, Twilight, and I think you’ve bagged a real keeper with Sunset. Even with everything that’s happened, she’s a genuinely good person, and you two work well together. So shut up, go to the party, get a little drunk, and have fun with your girlfriend.”

Twilight couldn’t help but blush, and when Cadance pulled away, she reached up to play with the necklace Luna had given her. It seemed to have done its job. She wasn’t having the nightmares anymore, though her dreams had certainly gotten a bit more esoteric. All in all, a lack of bad dreams greatly improved her mood, and maybe it wouldn’t be so bad to let loose after all. “Alright, fine.”

“That’s what I thought,” Cadance said with a grin. She grabbed her car keys off of the hook and said, “Come on, I’ll get you to Sugarcube Corner. Call me if you need a ride home.”

Dear Sunset Shimmer,

Thanks again for visiting! It was really nice to see you again. And I'm glad I finally got to meet the other Twilight. Few ponies rarely get a chance to stare into a mirror and discuss theoretical magic constructs with themselves. Tell her I said hi.

And as weird as it might be, I really am happy for the two of you. Finding love can be a challenge for any of us.

I do have an additional motive for this letter beyond just thank yous and friendly platitudes. I've been monitoring the state of the portal recently, and I noticed that every time we use it, the integrity degrades, and it becomes just a little bit more unstable.

To the best of my calculations, it should still be safe to use for maybe a dozen or so more trips before it starts to become anything serious. Some time ago, Princess Celestia was involved in an incident that also involved mirror portals and alternate universes, and it nearly ended in catastrophe. As such, I will be closing the portal again for the time being, and suggest that it shouldn't be used unless it's an emergency. In the meantime, I'll do as much research as I can on dimensional boundaries and portal mechanics to figure out a way to modify it or build something new that doesn’t run into these issues.

It’s not an ideal solution, but given enough time I’m sure I can figure out something that is much more permanent and stable. Of course, I know you’ve been thinking about this a lot… and if you do make a decision, I’ll still open the portal for you. Just know that it’ll probably be a choice you’ll have to live with for a while.

I hope you have fun at your party and your dance thing.

With all of my heart, your good friend,
Princess Twilight Sparkle

Sunset let out a long sigh as she finished reading the message from Princess Twilight, then closed the book. She slumped forward on her desk, burying her head in her arms. This was going to make everything so much more… complicated.

Her brief vacation to Equestria had only rekindled the yearning for home in her heart. Since regaining her human body, she had felt sluggish and clumsy, and the loss of her magic was like losing an entire spectrum of color. The world was just a duller place without it.

And to add on to that, her actual experiences there… meeting with Lily White and Sandy Art had given her the hope that maybe she really did belong back in Equestria. That she could find a place for herself there after all. Even when she thought she was at her worst, the other ponies in her life she had ignored at best and tormented at worst were willing to forgive her.

Just like her friends here.

Sunset looked up at the framed photo at the end of the desk. It was a group picture they had all taken on the beach trip, all of them together, laughing, making silly faces for the camera, with Twilight snuggled against her side. It had felt a little embarrassing to her at the time. Hell, she had still been reeling over the whole intimate relations thing. But either way, they looked like any other teenage couple.

Natural. Like they belonged together.

Her phone buzzed loudly, prompting her to notice a text message from Pinkie Pie.

“This party is going to be off the chain-hook! You girls all need to hurry up and get your butts down here!”

Sunset let out another sigh as she stared at the text. Her phone buzzed again, this one from Twilight.

“Hey, will be leaving shortly. You want a ride? We can swing by and pick you up.”

Right, her bike was still trashed. Just another grim reminder of the way things had been going for her lately. At least she had finally gotten a check in the mail for what they’d been able to salvage and scrap from the wreckage.

It wasn’t a lot, but it helped. She should have bought some precious gemstones in Equestria to sell here in the human world, just like she had when she first came through the portal, but Princess Twilight had given her a lecture a while back on not messing with local economies.

“It’s fine,” Sunset texted back. “I’ll just walk.”

Sunset pushed through the doors to Sugarcube Corner, a wave of flashing lights and music crashing over her. Rainbow Dash caught her eye, nodded, handed her a beer, and they fist bumped. She cracked it open, scanned the room, and found the sexiest thing in it.

She made her way through the the mists—she could only assume that Pinkie Pie had found and set up a fog machine. It added to the ambiance. She decided to play along and put a little swagger into her steps.

It occurred to her that this whole sequence probably looked just like a commercial for an expensive watch or something.

Well, in for a bit, right?

"Hey beautiful," Sunset said, her voice husky as she grabbed Twilight's ass from behind, "you look like you could use some company."

Twilight let out a shriek, nearly dropping her drink as she leapt into the air. She spun, eyes blazing. "Just who do you think you—"

Twilight's anger vanished as soon as she saw Sunset's half cocky, half apologetic grin. Her scowl morphed into a wide smile, and her eyes sparkled, just a little unfocused.

"Enjoying the party, Twi?"

"Sunset!" Twilight squealed with delight. She set her drink down on the counter, then leaped into Sunset's arms, wrapping her legs around the taller girl and kissing her deeply.

Sunset's eyes widened under the sudden assault, the unexpected weight causing her to stagger backwards. She tried to pull away from the kiss to voice some protests, or at least re-adjust her position, but Twilight was relentless. Soon enough Sunset toppled backwards, the hardwood floor plus Twilight's weight knocking the wind out of her. Her beer slipped from her hand and rolled across the floor, spilling its contents.

"Woman down!" Pinkie Pie announced to a chorus of giggles.

"Mmm," Twilight mumbled, unfazed by the change in position. She kissed Sunset again, then lowered her head to snuggle in the crook of Sunset’s neck. “It took you forever to get here. What took you so long?”

“Uh…” Sunset blinked, then shook her head, taking deep breaths. “It was like a thirty minute walk, Twilight. I doubt you’ve even been waiting for ten minutes.”

“But it felt like foreeever,” Twilight drawled, then kissed Sunset on the neck, nibbling slightly.

Rainbow Dash leaned over the two of them and gave a toothy grin. “Do you two need to get a room? Because we totally don’t mind. Pinkie’s got a spare room upstairs she crashes in sometimes, that should be fine.”

“Hey!” Pinkie Pie cried out, stamping her foot.

Sunset scowled, glaring at the onlookers as Twilight continued to give her context-inappropriate attentions. “Just how much has she had to drink already?”

Applejack laughed, then grabbed the drink Twilight had left on the counter. “Girl ain’t even finished her first cocktail, and there’s barely any alcohol in it besides.”

“Hmph. And they say I get a little overdramatic sometimes,” Rarity said with a smirk.

Twilight blushed, then sat up, still straddling Sunset. She wrung her hands together, glancing at everyone before mumbling, “Sorry, Sunset. Was that, uh, too much?”

Sunset chuckled, shaking her head. She then grabbed Twilight by the hips, found the right leverage underneath her, grabbed onto a nearby table and pulled herself up, picking Twilight up with her. Twilight yelped in surprise, throwing her arms and legs around Sunset.

“It’s fine,” Sunset said, leaning down to give Twilight a quick peck on the forehead. She was ready for it and balanced properly this time. She carried Twilight over a few feet and then sat her down on a nearby bar stool. “Just warn me next time so I don’t spill my beer.”

“I’ll grab you another one,” Rainbow Dash said, walking over to the cooler.

Pinkie Pie held up a pair of rags. “I’ll clean up the spill, don’t worry about it. You two have fun!”

Twilight wrapped her arm around Sunset’s, leaning into her, then took a sip of her drink. “You’re a great girlfriend, you know that?”

Sunset couldn’t help but smile a bit at that, and found Twilight’s hand, squeezing it. “You’re pretty great too, you know.”

“Come on,” Twilight said. She took her drink, then drained the last bit still in the glass. “It’s a party,” she said, wiping her lips. “Let’s go have some fun.”

Sunset stood on the balcony to Sugarcube Corner, looking down at the street below.

The party was winding down at this point, and Sunset’s head had fuzzed over with a nice buzz. The cool nighttime breeze felt good on her skin, and it was a good place to think, all things considered.

She heard footsteps behind her, a stumble and a muffled curse, then Twilight’s voice, saying, “Hey. There you are.”

Sunset didn’t turn her head as Twilight stepped next to her. Her girfriend had drunk enough of the fruity cocktails that now she was actual-drunk instead of pretend-drunk. “Hey.”

“Hmm. Do you come here to brood often?”

Sunset turned to Twilight and raised an eyebrow. “Not particularly, but that’s mostly because I don’t come here enough for it to be ‘often.’ It is a pretty good place to brood, though.”

Twilight giggled. “What’re you thinking about, then?”

Sunset let out a long sigh. “Lots of things. Home. School. The future. You. Say, when I took you to Equestria, did you actually like it there? I mean, honestly?”

“Like it? I loved it!” Twilight smiled, placing her hand over Sunset’s. “I mean, I thought I was pretty clearly enthusiastic at the time. It’s a new alien world, full of wonders and magic and all sorts of things to learn about and explore! I’d go back in a heartbeat—with my actual equipment this time. I mean, I’ve learned so much already, and I’ve been scrambling to include everything I can remember into my research, but to be actually able to dissect and categorize the various pieces of your world… ooh, do you think I could dissect a pony?”

“What?!” Sunset stared at Twilight, her mouth hanging open.

Twilight blinked, then rolled her eyes. “I mean a dead one. Like, a medical cadaver, someone who’s donated their body to science for med students to practice on, that kind of thing. I don’t have a lot of direct experience with stuff larger than frogs, but it can’t be that much harder. Oh, but I don’t think I’d be able to do it with hooves. Do you think the mirror would transform something that’s already dead?”

Sunset kept staring, dumbfounded, bile rising in the back of her throat. She thought back to her freshman year of highschool, before she was Alpha Queen Bitch, when they had tried to get her to dissect a frog in science class. She had flipped out and screamed at everyone, calling them monsters until the teacher let her leave.

“Do you even have the same organs as our horses? And your bone and joint structure is so unique. Ugh, why didn’t I borrow a book on pony anatomy from Princess Twilight? I was too rushed, just couldn’t think of everything I wanted.”

“No, Twilight,” Sunset said, clenching her fist. “You can’t dissect a pony.”

Twilight blinked. “Why? It’d be the ultimate learning experience! I bet Princess Twilight has the connections necessary to get a medical cadaver, and—”

“Because it’s sick, Twilight!” Sunset snapped, taking a step forward. “You’re not talking about a science project here, this is my home! My race. My… my friends. Me.”

“Your race...?” Twilight frowned. “That has nothing to do with it, this is about the pursuit of science! Nobody even gets hurt, so why does it matter? Humans do this kind of thing all the time!”

“It has everything to do with it! It’s not about science at all. I don’t care if you use medical cadavers, I don’t care that ponies in med school do the same. I care because we’re not just something for you to study!”

Both of them glared at each other, eyes blazing.

Twilight relented first. Her lips curled downward and she lowered her eyes, reaching a hand up to twirl it through her hair. “Sorry,” she mumbled. “I didn’t realize that you… I just want to learn, Sunset. To understand. That’s who I am.”

Sunset grimaced and turned away. “I know that. But sometimes you just go…” No, it wasn’t really even about that, was it? “Twilight, what are we doing?”

“What are we doing? We’re two tiny specks on the side of a giant ball of rock hurtling through space at about a hundred thousand kilometers per hour. Or would you prefer I be more specific?”

Sunset let out a small snort of laughter, then shook her head. “I mean, what are we doing? Where are we going?”

Twilight frowned. “We’re going to prom tomorrow. According to expert opinions, we’re probably going to be Prom Queens, and afterwards we’ll make sweet, sweet love.”

Sunset’s cheeks lit up, but she kept going. “Well, looking forward to that, but what are we doing afterwards?”

“Sleeping?”

Sunset turned and gave her a stern look, and Twilight shrugged.

“Then next week we have graduation. You girls do, anyway.”

“And after that?”

“Summer vacation? I plan on staying here for it.”

“And after that?”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “After that we go to college, duh. I’m headed to Hayvard, and you girls are going to CU. I’ll probably still live with my brother. There’s a good commuter train that makes it up to North Canterlot anyway. Is there a point to all this?”

Sunset took a deep breath. “I’m not going to CU.”

“Huh? I thought that’s where everyone else was heading. What school did you get into?”

Sunset bit her lip, and crossed her arms over her chest. “None. I didn’t apply to any colleges at all.”

Twilight's mouth dropped open and she stared at her. “But, you… why the heck not? Or, well, no. You can still get in. It’s not too late, though it’s certainly a little more difficult now. As smart as you are, with your grades—”

“My grades are terrible, Twilight,” Sunset said, turning away.

“That doesn’t make any sense,” Twilight said. She stepped forward, and put a hand on Sunset’s back. “Second to me, you’re the smartest person I know!”

Sunset gripped the balcony railing. “Because I didn’t care. Because I still don’t care. I’m smart, sure, but I don’t have the same lust for learning you do. When I was a filly, I wanted to learn because I thought it would bring me some sort of power over the world around me. When I came to this world, all I cared about was getting back home. I paid attention in the subjects I thought would help me achieve that goal. I completely ignored everything else. Who cares if you humans killed each other a bunch in wars centuries ago? I didn’t… either way, it turns out even being a genius can’t save you if you skip most of the tests and don’t do any of the coursework. I’ve been trying to make it up, a bit, but one semester’s worth of trying doesn’t negate the four years of not.”

“Okay…” Twilight stepped back and fidgeted back and forth, twiddling her fingers together. “I guess that complicates things. Still, there’s other ways to get into college. There are some good programs out there, and entrance exams I’m sure you could ace. My dad knows a lot of professors and alumni too, so if we could get you to a place where you make a good impression I bet we could get you in on scholarship.”

“Twilight,” Sunset said, turning around and taking her hand. “I don’t think I want to go to college here. There’s not a lot of benefit I’d get from a human education.”

Twilight pursed her lips. “Well, employment opportunities are a lot more limited with just a high school diploma, but if there’s something you really want to do in a certain field, go for it, I guess. I mean, once I’m a full blown scientist I’ll need plenty of research assistants too, so I could get you that job even without any formal education. I know how smart you are.” She smiled. “Two lady lesbian scientists on a team together. I like the sound of that.”

“Twilight,” Sunset said again. She looked Twilight in the eyes, then shook her head.

Twilight’s mirth faded, and she trembled. “What... what do you want to do?”

Sunset took a deep breath, then closed her eyes. “I want to go back home. Back to Equestria. It’s where I belong.”

Twilight stiffened, and she worked her mouth soundlessly, her eyes wide and beginning to water. “I… you’re… leaving?”

“No, not like that,” Sunset said quickly. She stepped forward, clasping both her hands around Twilight’s, and raised them up, meeting her gaze. “I want to go back to Equestria. And I want you to come with me.”

“W-what? You can’t be serious…”

Sunset grimaced. Not the first reaction she was hoping for. “I’m dead serious, Twilight. Equestria is where I belong. Visiting Canterlot made me see that. Who I am. My cutie mark. My magic. My destiny. I’ll never fulfill any of that here in this world. But I love you, and I want to stay with you. So come with me.”

Twilight shook her head, taking a step backwards. “No, no, that’s insane! Sunset, I mean, I loved visiting Equestria, but actually living there? I’d go mad within a week! No fingers, nothing but those useless hooves…”

“That’s not really a problem,” Sunset said, taking a step forward. “I’m sure your lack of magic in unicorn form isn’t innate, it’s just something that needs to be practiced, like a long unused muscle. There are extra-magical aids that can assist with basic levitation, too. Plus, hooves aren’t that bad. Earth ponies and pegasi manage just fine.”

“Yeah, but…” Twilight closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. “I mean, I suppose if you think that can be solved, that’s one thing, but still. It’s one thing to dream about packing up and leaving everything behind to go gallivanting with aliens, but to actually do it? I have a life here, Sunset. Friends. Family. A future. I love them all, Sunset. And you’re really okay with leaving our friends behind, too?”

Sunset bit her lip, and looked away. She knew all this. She knew what she was asking.

Twilight rubbed at her chin. “I guess… I mean, it’s not like the portal is particularly far. If you stayed in Ponyville, it wouldn’t be so bad. We could just use the portal and visit each other on a regular basis. Have Twilight rig us up another pair of those magical diaries so we can talk when we’re apart.”

And here was where Princess Twilight’s bad news ruined everything. “We can’t. The portal is getting increasingly unstable the more it’s used. Frequent use could cause a catastrophic multidimensional incident. Princess Twilight is going to work on developing a new and more stable method of travel, but at my lowest estimate I’d say at least a year.”

“So…” Twilight stared. “You’re saying that not only are you asking me to abandon everyone and everything I care about to come to Equestria, but to do so using a faulty portal mechanism that won’t even allow me to go home and visit for an indeterminate period of time?”

“Well when you put it like that,” Sunset mumbled. “Maybe it would help if you thought of it like taking a year off before college to go backpacking overseas?”

Twilight crossed her arms over her chest. “I graduated early, remember? What do you think this whole independent study thing has been about? Frankly, I’m dying to get back into the classroom again.”

“You could do that in Equestria too,” Sunset countered. “We have labs, and universities. They’ll be able to teach you all sorts of things you’d never learn here.”

Twilight opened her mouth to respond, then closed it a few times.“Ugh,” Twilight finally said, stomping a foot. “Why can’t you just be happy here? Everyone loves you. My family loves you. I love you. Can’t this world be enough for you?”

Sunset gritted her teeth. “It’s not, Twilight. It all just feels empty. Yeah, you and the girls are great, but... I just don’t know if that’s the life I want.”

“But that’s the life I want!” Twilight yelled, stepping forward and grabbing the front of Sunset’s shirt. “I want to go to school, get even smarter than I am now, win a bunch of awards, change the world! I want to do it with you! I love you, I want us to get married, to have a bunch of kids together, to get a nice big house with a pool and some dogs!”

Sunset felt her fists clench. “You can still have all of that, in Equestria! It’s just a different setting, that’s all.”

Twilight growled and stepped forward, pushing Sunset against the balcony. “It’s not the same! I know what I want. I can picture it all in my head as clear as day!”

Sunset’s chest burned, and at once those old instincts flashed to life. Her mouth started moving and words came out before she could even think to stop herself.

“Is it me, you’re picturing,” Sunset said, with a growl of her own. “Or is it the life you dreamed of with Sunset as a kid?”

Twilight’s eyes went wide, and she went slack-jawed for several moments before her expression hardened again. “I’m not thinking about her! I’m thinking about you! It’s you I love, Sunset! You’re my Sunset! Mine! I won’t let you go!”

“If this is the way you would have treated her, then maybe it’s a good thing the other Sunset is gone.”

The world froze. Sunset heard several gasps, the shattering of glass.

Twilight clasped her hands over her mouth and backed away, her eyes wide and full of tears.

Sunset swallowed. “Sweet Celestia, Twilight, I didn’t mean that, I’m—”

Twilight turned and ran into the house, making a beeline for the stairs.

Sunset tried to chase after her, but found an audience of five waiting in the doorway.

Applejack whistled, snapped her fingers twice, and pointed to the stairs.

Rarity nodded, grabbed Fluttershy by the arm, and the two followed after Twilight.

“Dude,” Rainbow Dash said. “That was just…”

How could she be so stupid? Sunset’s tears ran down her face, and rather than face her shame, she stepped back onto the balcony and jumped over the railing.

“Sunset!” all three of them cried out. They sprinted to the edge of the balcony.

Sunset hung as low as she could from the balcony, then dropped into the bushes below. She stood up, brushed herself off, then looked up at the others. “Go see Twilight,” she choked out. “There’s something I have to go do.”

With that, Sunset turned and jogged towards Canterlot High.

Author's Note

...

24: Fractured

Dear Diary,

Sunset is

The therapist said I should

I

"Twilight, wait!"

Twilight didn't wait. She didn't even slow down. Lucky for her, she had gone with flats tonight, while Rarity and Fluttershy were both wearing heels. They wouldn't be able to catch up to her.

She felt disassociated from herself, like she was watching a character in a movie, her body moving on its own. It was probably for the best, considering the heartache rending a hole through her chest.

The fact that she was still tipsy didn't help much either.

She ran faster.

When she couldn't go any farther and collapsed, panting next to a street light, she at least still had the presence of mind to pull out her phone. She had half a dozen missed calls and texts already.

With a choking bitterness, she noticed not a single one was from Sunset.

***

"Hey," Cadance said, pulling up beside her ten minutes later. "I got your message. Rough night?"

Twilight got into the car without saying a word. Her mind was boiling over with so many conflicting emotions that she just felt numb.

"Do you want to talk about it?"

Twilight shook her head, then paused. Cadance deserved something better than that. "I... I want to be alone right now. I'll explain everything later, I promise. Keep my friends off my back, please?"

Cadance pursed her lips together, then shook her head and sighed. "I guess I can do that. I can tell when you're hurting inside, Twilight, but gods do you have a scarily good poker face. I'll be here for you if you need a shoulder to cry on, or anything else."

Twilight had friends and family to support her. Although apparently she no longer had a girlfriend who would...

The rest of the short drive home passed in silence, and before Twilight knew it, she was back in her bedroom, locking the door behind her.

Alone. Safe. Miserable.

Less than an hour ago, everything was perfect. The future was bright. And now…

Sunset’s words still echoed in Twilight’s mind, savaging her heart anew. She had been unhappy? For how long? Their entire relationship? And what about...?

"...maybe it’s a good thing the other Sunset is gone."

Twilight’s knees buckled under her, and she barely made it to her desk before collapsing. She covered her ears and tried to crush the thoughts, but they only grew louder.

Sunset was right. This whole time, these past months, for every wonderful moment, Twilight had been in love with a shadow. A ghost. She had talked a big game about them both being separate people to her, but deep down she had always known it was a load of crap.

This whole thing had been Twilight’s fault from the very beginning. Her stupid, one-sided crush had gotten Sunset killed. Her stupid, one-sided crush had been the basis for this stupid relationship. And it had been wonderful—everything Twilight had ever dreamed of—but she had never stopped to think that her dreams weren’t Sunset’s dreams, that they were meant for a different Sunset all together. She never considered that maybe Sunset was only in it for the short run—that to Sunset, Twilight was nothing more than a random teenage fling, not her soulmate.

Marriage? Children? Growing old together? Twilight wasn’t even eighteen yet. The two of them had been together for barely two months. Twilight had become the clingy one, the nightmare girlfriend she always saw on TV.

She laughed her way through another wail. Just how cliched was this drama, anyway? A big fight right before prom? But pointing it out didn’t make it hurt any less.

Sunset wanted to live in Equestria. And how could Twilight blame her? She’d been there. Equestria was magical, literally and figuratively. How could her own mundane little world compete with that? How could some dinky public college compete with that? What kind of future could she offer Sunset here?

Twilight reached up to the desk and grabbed her bottle of antidepressants, hands still shaking. A part of her wanted to go crawling back, to scream, to beg. She could abandon everything for Sunset. Running away had been a mistake. Sunset didn’t mean to make her cry; things had just gotten a bit intense. Twilight would leave her friends and family and future behind if it only meant she could stay by Sunset’s side.

She knew exactly how insane that sounded. A part of her didn’t care.

Again, Sunset was right; Twilight was still just a kid, stuck in the past, trying to glue together the pieces of a shattered childhood into a facsimile that resembled Sunset. She didn’t deserve Sunset. Either of them.

Screaming, Twilight hurled the bottle of pills at her closet door. It bounced away and the cap popped off, spilling pills all over her carpet.

That was stupid of her. If Spike found and ate them, he could get really sick, or worse. She sniffed, wiping at her runny nose with her sleeve, then picked up the pills one by one.

What was she supposed to do now? Every scientific instinct she had told her to approach this as a problem to be solved, but the problem was with herself. She thought she had managed to fix herself over the years, but all the king’s therapists, and all the new friends, and all the interdimensionally identical lovers still weren’t enough to make Twilight Sparkle whole again.

And what would Sunset want to do now? Even Twilight’s wallowing was self-centered. She supposed Sunset must feel terrible about what she had said, even if it was true.

Twilight stretched, reaching for a pill that had fallen behind her desk, and accidentally slammed her head into the top of it. She swore as she heard something fall to the floor.

Growling, she crawled out from underneath to find it was the travel bag she had brought back from Equestria and hadn’t quite finished unpacking. She picked it up and moved to throw it in her closet, but froze, staring at the item that had wound up on top.

It was her diary from when she was just a little girl. How was that even possible?

She slowly picked the book up, trembling, and opened it to a well worn, faded, and tear stained page.

Dear Diary,

Today was my first day at my new school!

She knew every word in here by heart. Every page, every crease, every inkblot and every heart-dotted i. After Sunset had died, she had poured over the diary, over and over, trying to lose herself in the past, trying to catch a hold of those wistful memories.

The last time she had read it had been over three years ago. It was a nasty, self destructive habit that had taken a lot of work to kick.

But here she was. And here it was.

Innocent memories of days long past sprinted through her mind. All the fun of getting to know Sunset, their fast developing friendship, the sights and sounds that couldn’t make it on to the page, the smell of Sunset’s hair, the way she smiled when she was genuinely happy, the look of wonder she would get when Twilight was able to show her something amazing, how quickly Twilight’s mom and dad had treated the lonely girl like one of their own.

Hikes in the woods, a summer spent in pools and lakes. A winter spent huddling together under a blanket by the fire, working on their homework together, reading books. Playing video games, catching frogs, doing science experiments.

Best friends.

Twilight loved her like a sister.

And as a confused lesbian growing up, she had started to think that maybe her feelings were something more.

She reached the final two pages of the diary that had any writing on them. The first was right before Sunset's tenth birthday party. The second was just a handful of started sentences. Her therapist had tried to get her to write new diary entries, to get her feelings on paper. It was supposed to be a form of catharsis.

She hadn't been able to do it.

Twilight wiped the tears from her eyes and picked up a pen.

Dear Diary,

I don't really know what to say. It's been seven years now, almost eight. So much has changed since then. Sunset Shimmer, my best friend, died in an accident. I took her up a dangerous cliff to show her a flower and to tell her that I loved her. She slipped and fell to her death.

That singular moment, that tragedy, that selfishness on my part has haunted me for most of my life. I spent countless hours in therapy and tried half a dozen medications before I finally reached a place where I felt I could move beyond my past. I graduated from high school when I was sixteen, got a full scholarship to Hayvard, and decided to pursue independent research while I waited to turn eighteen.

And then, when visiting my brother in Ponyville, I met a girl named Sunset Shimmer who was apparently a magical talking unicorn from another dimension.

Yeah, it's exactly as crazy as it sounds. I didn't believe it at first either.

But Sunset and her friends were able to show me undeniable proof of what they claimed, and they were willing to help satisfy my thirst for knowledge under one, simple condition.

That I make an earnest effort to befriend them all.

Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, and Sunset Shimmer. Those six girls welcomed me with open arms. I resisted at first, because I was an idiot, but they persisted, and I soon remembered what it was like to have friends again: to smile, to laugh, to let go of all my worries—to just have fun.

Girls; you're all wonderful people, and I'm incredibly lucky to have you all in my life. These past few months have been some of my best, and I love you all.

... and then there's Sunset Shimmer. She's not the same person as the Sunset I used to know, even though she's still pretty similar. I guess the closest analogy would be identical twins separated at birth and raised in different environments.

And also the magical unicorn thing. Did I mention that already?

And then she...and then I fell in love with her. Or at least I think I did. We were friends, she treated me so kindly, and I had all those long bottled and unresolved feelings towards the human Sunset. Love is just a chemical response to various triggers and stimuli. All things considered, it was probably an inevitable result; humans are predictable creatures.

And yet, when I reached out to her in a moment of desperate longing, Sunset accepted me. Her feelings for me, at least so far as I know, are genuine. I love her, and she loves me.

It sure is something, right? My first real romance, and with a girl as amazing and wonderful as Sunset Shimmer. We hung out, went on awkward dates, teased each other, kissed, cuddled. We made love together for the first time under a moonlit waterfall. It wasn't nearly as majestic as I thought it would be, though subsequent performances more than made up for a rocky start. (Like, wow!)

I wanted it to last forever.

And now I

And now we

I don't even know anymore. I can't think straight. My head is a mess. It hurts inside. It's a different kind of heartache than the death of someone you love, I think, but knowing that doesn't seem to numb the pain at all.

I guess when it comes down to it, I just wanted to say that I'm sorry.

I'm sorry, Sunset. For everything. I know it's not right for me to keep blaming myself for what happened to you, but I still do.

I'm sorry, Sunset. For

Twilight stopped short. She stared down at the page and took a deep breath. She felt drained. The tears had dried up a while ago.

The question still remained as to what she was supposed to do now. She paused, staring at herself in the mirror. She was an utter wreck, as expected.

A glint of light caught her eye.

Twilight turned around. The vial of rainbow magic still rested on the side of her desk, next to the sand cutie mark souvenirs they had picked up in Equestria.

A dangerous, volatile substance full of potential, of friendship, and love.

The substance that all her friends had been infused with. That Sunset had been born with. But not Twilight. No matter how strong her bond with them had gotten, the magic of friendship hadn’t affected her in any tangible way whatsoever.

Was it her fault? Was this breakdown a sign that she wasn’t worthy to really be considered one of them? That Sunset deserved better than her?

Twilight picked up the vial and unscrewed the cap. She felt like she was in a trance, even as a distant part of her mind screamed at her how stupid and dangerous this was.

But did she even really care any more?

With a snort of resignation, Twilight downed the contents of the vial in one gulp.

She started coughing immediately. Of everything she had expected it to taste like, spicy wasn’t one of them.

As she fanned her tongue and took deep breaths, Twilight’s heart raced. It was probably inert, anyway. There was no reason digesting it would have any effect whatso—

Bright, multicolored light filled her eyes, and Twilight’s entire body went stiff.

Somewhere, in the depths of her vision, she could see her.

"There's something I need to do."

What an absolute joke. And the punchline was Sunset Shimmer, ever the liar and manipulator. She didn't have a plan, she was just running away. The only reason she had said otherwise was because she knew it would stop the others from following.

Sunset rested her hand on the Canterlot High statue, doubling over and panting. She hadn't planned to come here, but the fact that this was where her legs had taken her wasn't surprising in the least.

She sat down, resting her back against the cool stone of the closed portal. It was an all too familiar feeling.

She couldn't count the number of nights she had snuck out here and just hung out by the portal, brooding, thinking, scheming. Being as close as she could get to home had always held at least a minor comfort.

And now it was closed again. She didn't have the diary with her, so she couldn't ask Princess Twilight to open it for her.

Sunset let out a long sigh and buried her head in her knees. "You really fucked things up now.”

That look on Twilight's face…

She loved Twilight. How could she have said that? Just because Twilight wasn't willing to drop everything in her life to run away with Sunset to Equestria? Because Sunset didn’t feel ‘fulfilled?’ Because Twilight had reacted badly to the suggestion? And Sunset had thought it appropriate to lash out like that?

Sunset looked up at the darkened entrance to the school, repaired and intact. She had once destroyed it and tried to kill the people who were now her friends. They had forgiven her.

But this didn't seem like it deserved forgiveness. She had hurt someone she loved. This was betrayal of everything she stood for and everything they had built together. Sunset probably wouldn't forgive Twilight if the situations were reversed. She had crossed a line, and there was no going back.

"I never deserved her," Sunset said to the night sky. She had never deserved any of them. They had all put their faith in Sunset's ability to become a good person, and she had failed them. There was just too much of the evil, vindictive demon left inside of her, waiting, ready to lash out any time Sunset got angry or felt slighted.

Why should her friends have to be around a person like that?

And Twilight...

These past couple months had gone by like a dream. Sunset had never really known what it was like to care about one person so much until now.

And it was all over in an instant.

Sunset threw back her head and laughed, tears streaming down her face. She was already on her way out to Equestria, right? That was the plan all along. Burning all her bridges certainly made the decision easier.

Her phone buzzed, and Sunset pulled it out of her pocket. It was a text message from Applejack.

“We talked to Cadance. Twilight is home safe, but won’t talk to anyone. Look, sugarcube, whatever you’re doing, just know that we’re still your friends, alright? We’re here for you, and I’m sure we just all need to sit down and talk this out.”

Sunset bit her lip, trying to hold back another sob. She banged her head against the stone behind her, shaking. It was all just some sort of big, cosmic joke.

She never deserved any of them.

She—

The portal became permeable behind her. Sunset fell backwards, windmilling her arms and trying to keep her balance, but it was too late. The interdimensional vortex pulled her in.

The world lurched and spun around her, tumbling with a kaleidoscope of colors that made Sunset want to hurl before she was ejected from the other side, rolling in a tangle of pony limbs.

“S-Sunset!?” Princess Twilight said, her eyes wide and her mouth hanging open. “What the heck are… how are…”

Sunset groaned, then sat up and looked around. She was back in Twilight’s laboratory, just like it was last week. “I thought you were closing the portal.”

Twilight stared at her for several moments before she closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “I did. I just started working on it again, which involved opening it up for some basic energy readings. Isn’t it the middle of the night over there? What’s going on?”

“I was, uh, kind of leaning against it when you opened it, I guess?” Sunset said, rubbing the back of her head with her hoof.

“I see.” Twilight narrowed her eyes. “That’s not really a place I’d recommend sitting. And I already told you about the dimensional degradation. The portal is not something to be used trivially!”

Sunset lowered her head. “I’m sorry. Look, can I crash here for a while? I, uh, don’t want to upset the portal by going back right away, y’know?”

Twilight blinked, then her features softened. “Sunset… are you alright? Did something happen?”

“No, it’s nothing,” Sunset said, waving a hoof. “It’s just—okay, maybe something did happen. But I’m not really up for talking about it right now, and I think I’d just like to sleep it off. I’ll tell you in the morning, if that’s okay.”

“Sunset…” Twilight glanced from Sunset to the portal, then sighed. “I guess I can respect that. But please, know that I’m here for you if you need anything. There’s a guest room down that hall, first door on the left. What’s mine is yours.”

Sunset grunted in acknowledgement, then turned to follow Twilight’s directions.

Well, she had made it back to Equestria again. It wasn’t the way she had wanted to handle things, but there wasn’t much left to turn back to now.

If nothing else, she could leave everyone a note using the diary. That should be enough, right?

Sunset collapsed into the soft bed, burying her face in the pillows. Dwelling on what happened just made her want to cry, and she did her best to force those thoughts to the back of her mind.

She could deal with it in the morning.

“Hello, Sunset Shimmer. It’s been a while.”

Sunset’s eyes snapped open. She was standing in the midst of a well kept garden, one she knew well. They were located in the heart of Celestia’s Academy for Gifted Unicorns, where Sunset had spent a lot of time as a filly frolicking amongst the well worn paths.

And it was, of course, where she had gotten her cutie mark, under the watchful eye of the pony currently looming behind her.

“You’re really here, aren’t you?” Sunset asked, limbs going stiff. “Invading ponies’ dreams without permission is rude, you know.”

“My my, as testy as ever, aren’t we? I borrowed my sister's power to come all the way here, when it’s so clear you’re hurting, and that’s all you have to say to me?”

Sunset didn’t have to look—she didn’t even have to hear a word. Princess Celestia’s aura, her magnificence, the way her eternal eyes bored into one's spine as she silently cast judgement. It was a sensation Sunset was all too familiar with.

Sunset took a step forward, her hooves shaking, refusing to turn her head. "Please, leave me alone. I'm not ready for this. I want to be able to face you on my own terms, with my head held up high, proud of who I am and what I've accomplished. I thought I was getting close to that. That maybe, someday soon... but now I've gone and proven myself a bigger screw up than I ever thought possible."

"Oh my dear, sweet child," Princess Celestia said, a tinge of mirth to her voice that seemed entirely unwarranted. "Fear is a powerful force, one that blinds you even now."

"I'm not—!" Sunset snapped, almost turning to face her dream invader but catching herself at the last second. "Okay, fine. I'm afraid," she said through gritted teeth. "So what?"

"It's good that you can acknowledge this." Celestia moved several steps closer, casting a shadow over Sunset. "But you cannot stop at the process of acknowledging a problem. You must then strive to overcome and fix it. Tell me, Sunset. You have learned much of Friendship. If you were in my place right now, and one of your friends was acting as you are, how would you approach the situation?"

"I..." Sunset gritted her teeth; Celestia had a point. But then—she always had a point.

Sunset whirled on the Princess, her hooves quaking. “Ugh, do you ever stop trying to play the teacher? It's nothing but friendship lessons and bullshit cryptic metaphors with you! Are you just incapable of acting like a real pony? Do you even care? Maybe if you had then I wouldn't have—”

Sunset's breath caught in her throat as she finally looked up and met Celestia's gaze, and she fell back on her haunches, stunned.

Princess Celestia, ruler of Equestria, the immortal alicorn master of both sun and moon, the cold and distant teacher whose radiance demanded fear and respect and obedience, was crying.

Tears streamed down a face that was twisted with a deep pain, an old longing that dug like cruel barbs into the alicorn's heart. And Sunset knew that she had been crying this entire time, even if her voice had never wavered.

"I'm sorry," Celestia said, her voice barely a whisper. "I failed you, Sunset. I have failed so many ponies in my lifetime. Some, like my sister, found happy endings. Most did not. I wear this mask day in and day out because it is what I must be: the teacher, the ruler. But also because I am weak, and if I did not, I would crumble under the weight.”

Sunset stood, bottom lip trembling. Celestia knelt down and wrapped her forehooves around Sunset’s neck, pulling her into a tight embrace.

“But I’m so glad to say that this is another story with a happy ending. I’m so proud of you Sunset, and I’ve missed you so much. I’m sorry.”

Something inside of of Sunset broke. All of her old anxieties, fears, anger—everything came flooding out. Sunset wailed, burying her face in her old teacher’s neck and bawling as if she was just a little filly again.

Sunset tried to blubber some incoherent apologies of her own, but Celestia just shushed her as they held each other close.

It felt good. Cathartic. Sunset had run away, avoided this moment for so long. But it felt good. It was something she needed to get out of her system.

"Okay," Sunset said, sniffing and wiping at her eyes with her hoof. She had no idea how long they had been like that, but being as this was all a dream, it probably didn't matter. "Now what?"

Celestia nickered, then pulled back to smile at Sunset. She leaned down, touching their horns together with a spark and a jolt of energy, causing them both to shiver. "A good question. As much as I love you, Sunset, as much as we both needed this, our issues aren't why you're here tonight."

Sunset's ears went flat. As great as this was, a tear filled reunion did nothing about the catastrophic mistake she had made earlier that night. "I screwed up," Sunset mumbled, looking away. "Big time."

Celestia let out a long sigh, and nuzzled Sunset once more. “Yes, you did.”

Sunset blinked, then snorted with laughter. "Geez, no need to sugarcoat it."

“Well, what will you do about it, Sunset? I suspect that you’ve hurt Twilight quite badly.”

“And you know this how?”

Celestia’s eyes twinkled, but she said nothing.

Sunset rolled her eyes, and drew her legs up underneath her. “I don’t know. Right now I’m just… running away. It’s the coward's way out, but there’s something to be said for falling back and reevaluating your strategy, isn’t there?”

Celestia grinned. “At least you still bounce back rather quickly. I cannot be the one to guide your heart, but tell me: if Twilight were here in front of you right now, what would you say to her?”

“I’d apologize,” Sunset said immediately. “I really am sorry for what I said. It’s probably one of the worst things I’ve ever done, and that’s a pretty long list. I don’t know how I could ever make it up to her, but I want to.”

“So you still love her, and still want to be with her?”

Sunset touched a hoof to her chest, frowning. “Yeah, I do. It hurts, actually. The idea of no longer being able to see Twilight, it… it hurts.”

Celestia’s horn began to glow, and the sun sunk lower in the sky. “And what of your earlier quarrel?”

“You mean in regards to coming back to Equestria?” Sunset tracked the sun, raising an eyebrow. “Getting all worked up about that was incredibly stupid of me, but… I don’t know. As much as I regret what I did, and how much I want to make it up to her, that doesn’t really change my feelings or what I want to do with my life. Isn’t there any way to make it work?”

“That’s a question the two of you have to answer together,” Celestia said. The sun touched the edge of the horizon, and all around them, flowers bloomed. They shone in radiant reds and oranges and purples.

The Sunburst Rose.

Sunset remembered that moment, so long ago, so proud to show off her magical prowess to Celestia. It was where everything had begun.

“Do you remember what I told you about your special talent?”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “How could I forget? I can manipulate light particularly well, but metaphorically ‘I shine a spotlight on others and myself, to help them bring out their greatness.’ I just wish I would have learned the full meaning of that lesson sooner.”

“Mmm.” Celestia’s horn continued to glow, and dozens of roses plucked themselves off of their stems. They floated towards Sunset, circling around her head in several different patterns, spinning faster and faster, glowing with an intense white light before they burst in a blinding beacon of fire.

When Sunset opened her eyes again, a ruby shaped like the sun hung around her neck. Inside of it, as if it had been trapped in amber, lay a tiny Sunburst Rose.

“I… I don’t understand,” Sunset said, her mouth hanging open as she held the necklace in a hoof.

“It will bring you to where you need to go.”

“And that is?”

The gem began to glow, giving off a white hot radiance. “To Twilight, of course. She needs you now more than ever.”

There was a bright flash, and everything went white.

Twilight sat on the edge of a cliff, looking down at the forest below.

It was an all too familiar sight from her dreams, and her breath caught in her throat. She would have thought she’d be used to it by now, but every time she still felt that blind panic.

The knowledge of how she got here certainly didn’t help.

"Hey," said a voice Twilight hadn’t truly heard in seven years. "It's been a long time, Twilight. I've missed you."

Twilight turned to face the ten-year-old Sunset, her eyes wide. This wasn’t the hazed confusion of a dream. She pinched herself, and it hurt. “Why are you here? What do you want?”

Sunset giggled. “Is that really all you have to say to me? I’m disappointed. Considering what you just did, I could actually be the spirit of Sunset, here to give you a sense of closure. Or maybe I’m just a figment of your magic-addled imagination.”

“Magic-addled…” Twilight felt bile rise in the back of her throat. What had she done? She needed to find a way to induce vomiting, and fast. For all that she had been terrified of losing Sunset, she had never once stopped to consider her own mortality. If she could really never see Sunset again…

“Aww,” Sunset said, giving an exaggerated pout. “Your first thought is of her, and not me? That hurts, Twilight.” She took ahold of Twilight’s hand, her small fingers warm and real to the touch. “You’re my best friend, Twilight.”

Twilight took a deep, shuddering breath. Even now, the rational part of her mind receded into darkness once more. “Sunset… you were my best friend too. And something more than that. I fell in love with you, in a childish sort of way. I tried to push my feelings onto you in a way that I thought would be special, and, well… I’m sorry.”

Sunset scooted backwards, away from the edge of the cliff, then stood up, walking out of Twilight’s sight. “I did like you, you know. Like-like you. I only kind of realized it at the time, and like the dumb kid I was, my first thought was about what others would think, rather than you. I probably would have come around eventually, but, well, you know. You were the best thing that ever happened to me, Twilight.”

Those words felt like an icy dagger plunged into her heart and twisted. Twilight let out a choking sob, and scrambled to turn around. "I'm sorry! I'm so sorry! If I had never taken you up here, if I hadn't been so selfish..."

Sunset smiled. She knelt before a large bush of all too familiar orange and gold roses, the fading sunset framing her against the horizon. "Don't be silly. I'm the dumbass who thought dancing on the edge of a cliff was a good idea. It's fine. We had a nice run, and even if it got cut short, I don't regret a thing."

“I do,” Twilight mumbled. She knelt down, throwing her arms around Sunset, pulling her in tight like she never wanted to let go. “It’s not fair. It’s just not. You had your whole life ahead of you and now it’s just nothing.”

“That’s one way to look at it,” Sunset said. She wriggled an arm free and plucked a flower from the nearby bush, then reached up to weave it into Twilight’s hair. “You could always say that the life I was able to live mattered because it left an imprint on you, both the good and the bad. You’ve already accomplished so much in your life, you have a bright future ahead of you, and you’ve managed to win the heart of a wonderful woman. What more can you ask for?”

Twilight bit her lip, gripping the back of Sunset’s shirt tightly with her fingers. “But that’s the problem. It was all about you… I never really got over you, and I couldn’t give Sunset what she deserved from me.”

Sunset shook her head, then gently lifted Twilight’s arms off her shoulders. “You’re wrong. I was your friend, Twilight, and, yes, your crush, but what you managed to build with Sunset is different. It’s real. It’s because of who she is, not who you want her to be. And I know that the two of you can come to an understanding. I mean, you’re both adults, right? I’m just a kid; why should I be the voice of reason?”

“But, I…”

“No buts.” Sunset stepped forward, leaned in, and gave Twilight a peck on the cheek. She stepped back, hands clasped behind her back as her grin split her face from ear to ear. The sun behind her dipped below the horizon, the rays of light vanishing as the world around them was plunged into darkness.

“Goodbye, Twilight.”

In the darkness of the dream, a pair of Sunburst Roses, purple and orange, grew in the center of everything, glowing with a soft luminescence.

Twilight and Sunset came to their senses at the same time, gasping for breath as they looked about themselves, eyes wide.

“Sunset…?”

“Twilight…?”

Twilight bit her lip, and wrung her hands together. “Is it really you? I can’t really tell what’s real and what’s a dream right now.”

Sunset let out a sigh and lowered her head, idly dragging one hoof across the ground. “Yeah, it’s me. I could ask you the same question, but it would be kind of a moot point.”

“I…” Twilight squeezed her eyes shut. “I did something really stupid, Sunset. I drank that vial of magic, raw. Reality is falling apart around me and it’s all my fault.”

Sunset took a step back, eyes wide, then let out a short giggle. “I didn’t think you’d turn to hard drugs so quickly, Twilight.”

Twilight blinked. “That’s not funny! I have no idea what’s going to happen to me!”

“Sorry, sorry,” Sunset said, placing a hoof on Twilight’s hip. “I don’t think you’re in any danger, physically. Mentally… I don’t know a lot about the world of dreams, but we share a connection and I suspect we’re being helped along by a pair of meddling princesses. Magic is friendship, after all, and love is just a higher form of that.”

“Love and friendship, huh?” Twilight arched her back, clasping her hands together behind her. “Sunset, we…”

“Oh. Right.”

They stood there for what felt like several minutes, refusing to look at each other.

"Sunset, I—”

“Twilight, I—”

They blushed as they fidgeted back and forth.

Sunset smacked herself in the face with her hoof, then held it out to Twilight. "Please, let me start."

Twilight nodded, then sat down so she was at eye level with the pony. "Okay."

"Right. I..." Sunset faltered, then took a deep breath as she sat on her haunches and trembled. "Twilight, I am so, so, sorry. I know that no apology could ever make up for the horribleness of what I said, but I still want to apologize. I'm sorry. I was angry, and I lashed out at you because I knew it would hurt you. I’m… really good at hurting people. I don’t think it’s a skill I can unlearn. And my impulse control isn’t anything to write home about either.”

Twilight reached out a hand towards Sunset. She flinched, but Twilight just started petting her, rubbing behind her ears as if she were a dog. "You think of yourself as a pony when you dream, don't you?"

"That's not what I'm trying to say here, I'm..." Sunset blinked, then met gazes with Twilight. "I do. Always have. Probably always will."

"I'm sorry," Twilight mumbled. "I never stopped to think that you might not want the same things I want. Even after seeing it for myself, I never realized how much Equestria meant to you. How restless you felt here in our world. If I was a better person, I might have realized it sooner."

Sunset snorted. Her horn began to glow and she pulled Twilight's hand off of her, cupping her hoof over it. "We knew this from the start, didn't we? That we’re both pretty messed up. Somepony getting hurt was inevitable."

Twilight smiled, then wrapped her other hand around Sunset's hoof, squeezing gently. "We're both pretty stubborn and reckless. What you said hurt me a lot, Sunset, but it made me think through a lot of things about myself and how I've been treating you. I love you, Sunset Shimmer. I want us to move past this. Together."

Sunset made a choking sound as her chin quivered. "I was so sure I had ruined everything... I love you too, Twilight. I know I don't deserve your forgiveness, but I want it bad enough that I’ll just accept it anyway."

“You think you don’t deserve me, I think I don’t deserve you… yep, healthy attitudes right there.” Twilight giggled, then leaned forward and kissed Sunset on the nose. “Does it really matter whether we deserve it or not? Maybe we should just focus on what we want, not what we should do.”

“That’s really your answer? Jeez, Twilight.” Sunset grinned, but it didn’t last. “But forgiveness doesn’t change what started this argument in the first place. I want to say that I never should have brought it up, but… I still don’t know what I want to do with my life.”

“Oh. Right.” Twilight sat down next to Sunset and threw her arm over her shoulder, pulling the pony close. “There has to be something we can figure out. I mean, we're both geniuses, right? Together, I'm sure we can accomplish anything."

Sunset leaned into the hug and rested her head on Twilight's shoulder. "I don't know. I feel like I'm finally ready to go back to what I left behind, to make amends with Celestia, to continue my real education, my destiny. But without you... I just don't know. I can't believe I actually thought you'd be willing to give everything up so willingly."

Twilight reached for the glowing purple flower, tenderly cupping its petals. "A part of me wants to, just so I can stay with you. It's the desperate, obsessed part of me that I probably shouldn't listen to. I love my life, my home, my family, and my friends. I don't want to leave them behind."

"Yeah, I know." Sunset let out a long sigh and slumped to the ground, her head resting on Twilight's lap. "Maybe it's for the best if we just—"

"Stop!" Twilight snapped, her fingers tightening in Sunset's mane. "Just, please, before you finish that sentence, let me say something."

Sunset froze, stared at Twilight for several moments, then swallowed and nodded. “Okay.”

Twilight took a deep breath. "Look, I know how much this means to you. I get it. Well, I don't, really, I guess, but I'm doing my best to empathize here. Point being... does it all have to be right now?"

"What do you mean?"

"Well..." Twilight paused, then leaned back, looking out into the void. "Stay with me. Go to college with me, whether you enroll or we just get an apartment and you get a part-time job or something. I want us to share a life together.”

"I’m not so sure that—"

"Ah!" Twilight put a finger over Sunset's mouth. "I'm not done. Look, your destiny, what you want to do with everything... What I'm trying to say is that, if we stay here for a few years doing the college thing, all that will still be waiting for you when we're done. We're both young, and a lot can happen in a short amount of time. Just look at us."

Sunset bit her lip. "You really think we can just... what, wait and see what happens?"

"Basically. You could come to appreciate our world, or maybe I'll feel up to moving to Equestria after school, or maybe Princess Twilight will fix the portal and we can go back and forth, or maybe we just realize it won't work, break up, and you go back to Equestria anyway. And if that’s the way you end up feeling… I’ll accept that, I promise."

“I—” Sunset stopped and closed her eyes, remaining silent for nearly a minute. “I think I could do that. Starting a life with you, as a human… it’s scary. It feels like I would be giving something up, some major part of myself, and leaving it behind. Abandoning it. Maybe that’s not a feeling I’ll ever be able to get over. Or maybe I will, and maybe I can find something to strive for in your world beyond just friendship and love. But you’re right. This isn’t a question that needs to be answered right now. A few more years here won’t kill me, and waiting will give me… us more options to choose from.”

Twilight flashed her teeth in an elated grin then grabbed Sunset by the ears and kissed her full on the lips. The pair of roses intertwined together, then burst with a radiant light as more flowers sprung up around them, creating a field as far as their eyes could see, surrounding them as the air filled with the haze of sunset.

“Right,” Sunset said, once Twilight let her up for air. “I almost forgot this was a dream. Guess we still have to sort this out in the real world too.”

Twilight giggled, then fell back into the flowers, spreading her arms and waving them about. “This was one hell of a night, huh?”

Sunset grinned, then laid her head down on Twilight’s chest. “I’ve had to learn a lot of lessons the hard way. It sucks at the time, but they really do stick, in my experience. You’re still okay with going to prom, right?”

Twilight leaned forward and kissed Sunset once more. “Wouldn’t miss it for the world.”

Author's Note

:twilightsmile:

Final chapter is next week.

25: Sunlight

Twilight woke up.

Fractured sunlight streamed through her windows. She heard birds chirping and Spike barking from somewhere downstairs. Sweat stains covered her clothes, and as she sat up and yawned, she saw that Luna's necklace had lost its glow and cracked down the middle.

The effort that went into creating a shared dream like that had to be fascinating, It must have taken an immense amount of power, especially to have pulled them together across dimensions. The magic she had ingested could have interacted with Luna's necklace and acted like some sort of beacon, allowing her to reach across time and space so they could—

Twilight blinked, then burst into a fit of giggles. After everything, here she was, still trying to figure out the minute details.

That was who she was.

Twilight looked down at the diary, still lying open on her desk. She had poured her heart out into it last night: her past, her frustrations. It felt good. She had needed it. Still, it was a book, and all things considered, the ending left a lot to be desired. She could do better.

Twilight picked up her pen and wrote her final diary entry.

Dear Sunset Shimmer,
Thank you for being my friend.

"Princess Celestia did what!?" Princess Twilight sputtered, nearly choking on her morning coffee.

Sunset chuckled, then lifted a napkin over to Twilight. "I know, right? I'm sorry for shutting you out last night, by the way. I wasn't in an even remotely good place. Still, I think I've finally settled things with Celestia. There's still a lot of work left to do, but, well—that’ll have to wait."

Twilight cleared her throat. "So you're dead set on going back to Twilight, then? I'm not trying to second guess you or anything, just know that I really will be keeping the portal closed for a while this time. I'm sure I can fix it eventually, but I have no idea how long it will take."

"I'm sure," Sunset said. She reached up, touching the dream ruby hanging around her neck. "For one, I have a suspicion Celestia will be watching over me in her own way. And as for Twilight... I can make it work. I was so worried about trying to find my future, I kinda forgot about the present. I don't have to have all the answers right away. I should be taking time to just appreciate the people I'm with."

"Who knows," Twilight said with a grin. "Maybe it'll end up being your destiny anyway. Sunset Shimmer: genius, magical prodigy, rebel, troublemaker, demon, redeemer, hero; destined to be a housewife to the alternate counterpart of yours truly."

Sunset rolled her eyes just about as hard as she could. "If that's really the way you think things are going to play out, you need to go back to friendship school. I'm my own mare. Twilight's passion for science is inspiring, and I'll do my best to let her take the spotlight for a time, but I won't just let her beat me without a fight. I'll find something that sparks that same fire in me."

Twilight sipped at her coffee, a peaceful smile stretching across her face. "And you'll have plenty of friends to help you along the way. One of these days, I need to introduce you to all their pony counterparts."

"Someday," Sunset said, setting her empty mug down on the table. "But for now, I have a prom to catch."

"You look beautiful, sweetheart. Smile!"

Twilight did her best to smile, wringing her hands through the dark blue fabric of her dress as she stood outside the entrance to Canterlot High. The dress Rarity had made for her wasn't exactly comfortable, but she had to admit she looked stunning. Hair down, makeup, the works.

Cadence smiled, then put the camera down. "I know you said you guys had worked it out together, but are you sure you're okay?"

"Yeah." She had never felt more okay. Twilight grinned, then stepped back and twirled, her dress flaring up around her legs. She was able to manage it without tripping all over her heels, too. "Have I mentioned recently that you guys are amazing, the best siblings ever, and I love you both?"

Shining Armor laughed, then clapped his hand down on Twilight's shoulder. "Just go have fun with your lady-friend already."

Twilight winked, then turned and made her way towards the school entrance, filing in with the other arriving students.

"And take plenty of pictures!" Cadance called out as Twilight passed through the doors.

Twilight took a deep breath, then scanned the crowd.

"Hey," a familiar voice said from behind her.

Twilight spun and saw Sunset there, waiting for her, leaning against the inner wall. Her dress was long and ruffled; it clung to her body in all the right places, and shone with a fire to match Sunset’s heart.

"You look beautiful," Twilight mumbled, all thought fleeing from her brain.

Sunset strode forward, wrapped her arms around Twilight, dipped her low, and kissed her.

"I'm sorry," Sunset said when she broke free of the kiss, staring into Twilight's eyes.

Twilight swallowed, face burning. "Enough of that, we already figured it all out, remember? Let's just have fun tonight."

Sunset grinned, then pulled Twilight back to her feet. "You're right. My bad." She held her arm out, and they linked their arms together. "Shall we?"

The couple made their way to the gym together to find their five friends waiting for them.

"Nice of y'all to make an appearance," Applejack drawled, standing at the head of the group with her arms crossed.

Twilight blinked, looking everyone up and down. They all looked rather annoyed. "Uh, hey. You got my texts, right? About everything being okay?"

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. "Yeah, because it's not like we were worried or any—"

"I can't believe you two!"

Everyone froze, then turned to look at the source of the sudden outburst.

Fluttershy strode forward, baring her teeth. "We. Are. Your. Friends!" Fluttershy shouted, punctuating each word by poking either Twilight or Sunset hard in the chest. "You can't just shut us out like that!"

Twilight stared, her mouth hanging open, and she glanced over at Sunset. "Uhhhhhhh..."

"I know you guys have your issues, and I know you had things you needed to work out with yourselves and each other. But that's no excuse for treating your friends like dirt, leaving us to worry when all we wanted to do was help! Not to mention ruining Pinkie Pie's party. She worked really hard on that, and you both need to apologize to her right now!"

Pinkie Pie blinked, then waved her hands back and forth. "N-no, really, I didn't care about that, I just—"

"Apologize!" Fluttershy snapped.

Rather than comply with the demand, all Twilight could manage to do was stare at Fluttershy. Her brain couldn’t even process what was happening right now, and a quick glance around the room showed that nobody else was faring much better than her.

Fluttershy finally started to wilt as she realized everyone was paying exclusive attention to her. “That is, um…” she mumbled, twirling her hair through her fingers, “if you want to, I suppose, that would be nice.”

There was another beat, and everyone burst out laughing.

“I’m sorry!” Twilight managed to get out in between giggles.

“We’re sorry,” Sunset repeated, then grabbed Fluttershy and pulled her into a hug. “I mean it. You’re right, we’re both total jerks. Especially since you told me to just talk out my problems with Twilight in the first place, and I put it off to the point where it ended up almost ruining everything.”

Twilight joined the hug. “Friendship is tough sometimes, you know? It adds a lot of variables that you have to consider for any given situation, and it can be easy to forget that ignoring those variables can hurt people.”

“Group hug!” Pinkie Pie shouted, and they all piled in together.

Rarity sighed, wiping at her eyes. “Look, we all love the two of you, okay? You’re both your own people, and you’re free to chase after whatever destinies you fancy, but we want to be a part of your lives too. Decide what you will, but please, at least include us in the conversation.”

“I’ll do my best,” Sunset said, as the hug broke apart. “Thanks, girls. I think we needed to hear that.”

Twilight nodded. “Me too.”

Fluttershy blushed, fidgeting back and forth. “I, um… right. You two have fun, okay?”

“Speaking of, there’s something I want to take care of real quick,” Sunset said, dragging Twilight with her across the room and tapping Principal Celestia on the shoulder.

Principal Celestia turned around and raised her cup of punch in greetings. “You ladies look quite lovely. I trust you’re enjoying yourselves?”

Sunset nodded. “Yeah, it’s… magical. Listen, do you remember that offer you talked to me about a month ago?”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Offer?”

Celestia raised an eyebrow. “I’m afraid that offer had a somewhat limited timeframe, Sunset. The semester’s practically over; there’s not much more I can do.”

Sunset sighed and lowered her head. “Look, I’ve… been going through a lot lately: trying to find my place in the world, interpersonal journey, blah blah. I put your offer aside because I thought it wouldn’t matter one way or another. But now… I know it’s probably too late, but do you have any summer programs available?”

Celestia blinked, then smiled and placed a hand on Sunset’s shoulder. “Well, it might not be the most ideal situation, but I’ll see if I can pull some strings. You have to promise to stick to it, though.”

“Yes Ma’am,” Sunset said, grinning.

“What was that about?” Twilight asked as they made their way across the dance floor.

“If I’m going to live here,” Sunset said, squeezing Twilight’s hand, “then I’m not going to half-ass it anymore. I’ve spent so much time thinking that nothing in this world mattered because I would just be returning to Equestria eventually. That changed a bit with you and the girls, but even then... Now though, I’m not going to look back. This world better watch out, because Sunset Shimmer is finally entering the ring.”

Twilight giggled, then grabbed Sunset’s other hand. “Come on, let’s go dance.”

Step, step, rock-step, step. Sunset danced back and forth with Twilight. They had at least gotten to practice together a little before prom. She was able to handle it a lot more gracefully than her girlfriend, but it didn’t really matter. Twilight was lovely and charming, even with two left feet.

The atmosphere of the dance was intoxicating; Rarity’s dresses had done their job, and she could feel countless eyes watching them. They looked like a couple right out of a movie, and the contrasting colors of their dresses flowed together in beautiful harmony, which was more than enough to mask their clumsy feet.

Sunset had attracted attention like this before, in school dances past. Back then, she had reveled in it, clinging to her popularity and social power like a drowning man to driftwood.

Now, none of it mattered. She only had eyes for the girl in front of her: Twilight Sparkle.

“I love it when you look at me like that,” Twilight whispered, her cheeks bright red.

“I can’t help it,” Sunset said, grinning. “It’s you.”

“I’m supposed to be the one with an unreasonable amount of affection, you know,” Twilight said, stumbling on the next turn.

Sunset caught her, and turned the movement into a flourish. “They say what doesn’t kill you makes you stronger, right? What we just went through, I just… I don’t know. I feel it now, stronger than before. I want to be with you, Twilight.”

Twilight somehow turned even redder, but stopped dancing to lean up and kiss Sunset. She heard a few whoops and hollers around them, but Sunset just ignored them, grabbing the back of Twilight’s head and kissing back.

“I love you,” they both said at the same time, before bursting into a fit of giggles.

To Sunset’s, and even more so, Twilight’s considerable surprise, there was a flash of light and a warm radiance as Twilight’s hair grew longer and her ears became equine. Sunset felt the same transformation in herself, though she was more used to it by now.

Twilight shivered, her new ears twitching and her long hair flowing down her body. “Did… what I think just happened happen?”

The cheers around them doubled in volume, and Sunset nodded.

She could see Twilight’s eyes sparkling with curiosity, the gears in her head turning to try and make sense of her new anatomy.

Twilight took a deep breath, no doubt to go on a long tangent.

Sunset kissed her instead.

Twilight leaned on Sunset’s shoulder as she fumbled with the keys to Sunset’s house, cursing under her breath.

“I still can’t believe Lyra and Bon Bon won Prom Queen and, well, Queen,” Sunset muttered as they stumbled into her living room.

Twilight giggled. They were both a little tipsy from Pinkie Pie’s after-after-prom party, but at least nothing bad had happened this time. “Aww, come on, they were a really cute couple, you have to admit.”

Sunset rolled her eyes. “For most of high school, those two were so deep in the closet it might as well have been in another dimension. ‘Best friends’ my ass. They only started dating after we did.”

“Oh, did you see Flash Sentry? I don’t think he knew we were dating. Rainbow Dash was talking to him and apparently he was all like, ‘Man, I need to get out of this town. Meet some nice normal girls in college.”

They both laughed even harder, Twilight supporting herself on Sunset’s couch.

“I almost feel sorry for the guy, but eh,” Sunset said, grinning. “You want some water or anything?”

“Sure.”

As Sunset left the living room, a brilliant idea came to Twilight, and by the time Sunset came back, Twilight had stripped naked, and now lay sprawled across the couch. “Draw me like one of your Prench girls.”

Sunset stared, raising an eyebrow. “Uh… what? Twilight, I can’t draw.”

Twilight felt herself heat up. “It’s a reference to… nevermind,” she mumbled, sitting back up and covering herself.

“Sorry, don’t think I’ve seen that one.” Sunset set the glass of water on the coffee table, then sat next to Twilight, throwing her arm over her shoulder and pulling her close. Sunset turned her head and breathed air into Twilight’s ear, making her shiver.

“We could just head up to the bedroom right now, if you want,” Sunset murmured.

Twilight squeaked, then nodded. “Yes, please.”

Sunset looked out her bedroom window, the sun rising up over the horizon, the light casting shadows over her bare skin.

They hadn’t exactly gotten much sleep, but despite the exhaustion in her body, Sunset couldn’t sleep. Her mind was on fire, still processing everything that had happened.

It was a new day, a new era, and the future stretched before her with limitless possibilities.

“Mmm,” Twilight mumbled, struggling in the bedsheets as she sat up, rubbing at her eyes. “Sunset…?”

“Don’t worry about me,” Sunset said, still staring out the window. “I’ll come back to bed soon.”

Twilight stood up, making her way across the room and throwing her arms around Sunset from behind. “Something on your mind?”

Of course there was.

“I’m still scared,” Sunset said, closing her eyes. “About the future.”

“Ah.” Twilight snuggled closer, burying her face into Sunset’s hair and intertwining their fingers together. “I’m kind of scared too, y’know. But it’s not going to be a sudden, tragic change. Just a kind of... gradual one, where one day we look back and wonder how our lives ever ended up this way. Kinda like this relationship, now that I think about it. Yes, I’m scared—I don’t think I’ve been this scared since I was a kid—but I’m excited. I’m ready.”

Sunset nodded, then turned and gave Twilight a kiss on the cheek.

“Yeah, me too.”

Author's Note

Fin~

And then the Winchester's shot them.

Well, this is it folks, we're here. The final page. Time to put the book down and reflect on everything you've read, with that slight emptiness that comes from knowing something you loved is over, yet still satisfied all the same.

These past six months have been one heck of a ride, and I thank you all for sharing them with me as I released every chapter. Even though for me the story has been complete since last July, every week my editors and I were still hard at work polishing up each chapter and making it into the best it could be for all of you.

Speaking of editors, this is the part where I sing their undying praises. I'll start with Dubs Rewatcher, who slogged through all 114k words, fixing errors, rewording sentences, and making dialogue fit the character more, and letting me know when certain plot points needed tweaking. He's a fantastically thorough editor, and a good friend beside. He's also a pretty good author, and writes a ton of EQG stuff, so you should check out his stuff. More importantly, he's just started opening up editing commissions, so if you're an author to aspires for perfection in your writing, you can't go wrong with him at your back. He takes writing commissions as well.

And of course, my younger brother, and roommate, Kalan. Since the birth of the idea for Fractured Sunlight, he's been helping me discuss the plot, where it goes, how I should characterize the girls, what works and what doesn't, and trying to convince me I should make the whole thing way, way more tragic. He does this for all my fics, really. Not to mention he's a thorough editor in and of himself, and has removed enough commas from my stories to pack them all into a box and ship them off to a home for wayward run-on sentences.

I love ya, bro.

And a quick shoutout to my friend R5h, who while not as thorough of an editor technically, pre-read the story when it was still a first draft and gave me some valuable feedback in regards to revising some of the initially wonkier plot points.

Now that I've got my credits out of the way, I know you're probably all wondering what comes next. Well, you can find most of that here in this blog, where I discuss my retrospective on Fractured Sunlight and my plans for the future.

If you're worried about your Monday mornings being empty, don't be just yet, because I've got a couple new oneshots coming that I plan to release in the next few weeks. So stick around, follow me if you haven't already, because while Fractured Sunlight may be over, I am by no means done with writing.

In any case, thank you all, for reading, for commenting, for enjoying the story and sharing it with your friends. This story would have existed without you, but that fact that you've decided to share it with me makes everything so much brighter.

"It seems fragments like this have their place too."

3: Speculation

Dear Diary,

I think Sunset Shimmer hates me.

I don’t know what I did wrong. Everything seemed fine until lunchtime. A trio of girls I didn’t recognize came up to me and told me that Sunset was bad news, and that I should stay away from her for my own good. I didn’t even get their names.

Later in class Sunset seemed really angry for some reason but didn’t say much up until I accidentally spilled the jar of glitter all over her. Someone shouted “Look at Sunset-Sparkle!” and then the whole class started laughing. She started yelling at me saying that I was just like all the others, and that I was a jerk and a bully.

It hurt a lot, and it made me cry. I guess I didn’t really stop until mom came to pick me up and take me home. She gave me a lot of hugs and some candy, but I still don’t understand what I did wrong or what I’m supposed to do about it.

☹

Twilight Sparkle

“Twily? Twily!”

Twilight groaned and slowly opened her eyes.

There was a bright light shining down on her, forcing her to squint. She could just barely make out the shadowed form of her brother looking down over her.

“Thank goodness you’re alright,” Shining Armor said, clasping her hand tightly. “When they told me you had been brought to the hospital…”

Twilight heard an unfamiliar voice sigh. “You don’t have to worry, Mister Armor. She’s perfectly fine, physically. From what you’ve told me of her medical history, all signs point to this being a mental breakdown. Perhaps a bit on the extreme side of PTSD symptoms, but not unheard of.”

“What’s going on? Where am I?” Twilight asked, sitting up and blinking tears out of her eyes.

“You’re in the hospital, sweetie,” Cadance said from the opposite side of the bed.

The hospital? Why would she be in…

Her memory returned in a flash, along with the reason she had been freaking out in the first place. All things considered, it was a pretty damned good one.

Twilight stiffened, her eyes widening, and she heard a formerly steady beeping sound in the room hasten. It had probably just been a nightmare, right? There’s no way what she had seen was actually real.

“Woah, woah, Twily, it’s okay. You’re safe, we’re here for you. Nothing bad is going to happen, okay?” Shining Armor said, as if he were trying to calm a spooked horse.

Twilight clenched her teeth together, then closed her eyes and took several deep breaths. She could handle this.

Her heart rate slowed, and she opened her eyes to glance between her brother and sister. “What happened to me, exactly?”

Shining Armor shared a look with Cadance, then squeezed Twilight’s hand once more. “Someone called 911 with a report that a girl had passed out in Sugarcube Corner. I didn’t attend the call myself, but when I found out it was you I rushed here straight away.”

“I see.” She had hoped for some sort of external validation to prove that her memories simply could not be.

“Do… you not remember what happened?” Cadance asked, her eyes concerned.

Twilight bit her lip. “I... I’m not really sure. It’s all a bit of a blur.”

“It’s a common response to triggers to not be able to process what happens slightly before and after,” the tall man in the back corner of the room said, presumably her doctor. “Of course, I’m just a medical doctor, not a therapist. I understand you’re already a patient of Doctor Two Rivers, correct?”

“...Yes, that’s correct,” Twilight said. Because that was just what she needed. More therapy.

Actually, it probably was, but she had bigger things to accomplish than wallowing in her own mental health problems for the rest of her life. Before she had started freaking out, those girls had been about to tell her something. And it had sounded important.

“Who called 911?” Twilight asked.

Shining Armor raised an eyebrow. “Like I said, I didn’t see the scene myself, but I think it was a teenage girl, a local. Part of a group of five or six others. I was planning to go follow up with them later.”

“Twilight,” Cadance said, looking her directly in the eyes. “Did they hurt you in any way?”

Twilight blinked, then shook her head. “No. I was just out trying to make some friends, like you guys are always suggesting. They were a bit weird, but nice.”

Cadance didn’t look like she entirely believed her, but she didn’t press the issue further.

“In any case,” the doctor said, grabbing a clipboard off of the wall, “we’d like to run a few more tests and keep an eye on you, just to make sure there’s nothing else going on here. It shouldn’t take too long, and you should still be able to go home tonight.”

Twilight nodded, sighing. “That’s fine, I guess. Look… can I be alone for a bit? I need to think about some things.”

Shining Armor frowned, then nodded and stood up. “Alright. I need to get back to work anyway. And I’ve already called Mom and Dad, Twily. After something like this, we’re going to have to seriously re-evaluate this plan of yours.”

Twilight clenched her teeth. “Did you get my purse?”

Cadance nodded, pointing over to the corner where her stuff sat in a pile, including the purple pony plushie from the fair. That was a good sign. Probably.

“If that’s the case, Missus Amore, I need you to come with me and fill out some paperwork.”

“Are you sure you’re okay?” Cadance asked, placing a hand on her forehead. “I’ll be right outside if you need me.”

Twilight forced herself to smile. “Of course, Sis. Thanks for caring.”

Her brother said his goodbyes, and after a few minutes, Twilight was left on her own.

First things first, she gathered up her purse and checked her phone. In it were a few selfies that she had taken with Applejack, as well as the girl’s phone number.

That was a good sign. Between that and the plush, the events of the day hadn’t been a twisted figment of her imagination.

But she had seen Sunset Shimmer.

Not even just a ghostly reminder of the girl she once knew, but Sunset Shimmer as she would have looked as a young adult.

There’s no way such a thing was possible. Unless…

Twilight stared down at a blank piece of notepad paper, tapping a pen against her chin.

There were really only two basic possibilities here.

One: What she saw was a figment of her imagination—a waking nightmare, or a vivid hallucination.

That would mean that her mental health had deteriorated to the point where she was literally going crazy, and could no longer trust her own observations of the world around her. A death knell as sure as any for a would-be scientist. If that were the case, even now, she could still be imagining herself thinking through this, locked up in a padded cell somewhere. As far as hypotheses went, it left a lot to be desired.

Two: What she saw was in some way, shape or form, real.

Twilight stared at the page. It was a simple fork in the road. One way led to a madness she knew she would be unable to recover from. The other had the potential to shatter everything she held to be true about this world.

Had that been what Applejack was trying to warn her about? Did they all know about her somehow?

Even now, her memory was beginning to fail her. As she tried to recall exactly what she had seen, her mind was beginning to replace the face of the older Sunset with that of the child she had known and loved.

“Memory is fallible,” Twilight said out loud, scribbling the words on the page. “I know that much.”

If it was real, then how?

It was time for a brainstorming session.

Hallucinogenic drugs

Would show up in blood tests.
No additional side effects or symptoms caused by known drugs.
1. Am going insane.
Would prefer this not to be the answer.
1. Elaborate smoke and mirrors / hologram set up.
Technology isn’t quite there yet. Plus, why her, and why would a setup like that be in a pastry shop?
1. Ghost
~~ghosts aren't real stupid~~
- Why would the ghost age, instead of staying a kid?
  - ~~kids are creepier~~
- Why would the ghost of Sunset Shimmer be haunting a pastry shop several states over?
  - ~~those five girls are necromancers~~
  - Undead
~~Vampire~~
- Was not on fire
  - ~~Sparklepire~~
  - if this is one of those stories i quit
~~Lich~~
- ~~challenge rating 20, not high enough level to be an appropriate encounter.~~
  1. Shapeshifter
Why would a shapeshifter take the form of Sunset Shimmer?
1. Aliens
~~as seen on the “history” channel~~
Takes the form of something pulled from my memories?
1. Government black ops gaslighting campaign
I don’t think I’ve done anything to piss them off.
Would be easier to just kill me or hire me.
1. ~~Evil twin from mirror-verse~~
~~does not have a goatee~~
1. ~~fey court trickery~~
2. ~~magic~~
3. Resurrection
4. If she came back to life, why wouldn’t she tell me?
  - amnesia?
5. Long lost twin sister
6. ~~I think her dad would have mentioned something.~~
  - if she was long lost then of course he wouldn’t have known. It’s not like I ever knew why her mom left.
  - let’s leave this one as ‘plausible’
7. clone
8. Robot duplicate
9. why would someone build a robot shaped like an older Sunset Shimmer?
10. Time travel?
11. ~~timey wimey~~
12. ~~COMPLETELY RANDOM COINCIDENCE~~
13. Multiverse theory???

She didn’t have anything concrete to work with, of course; there simply wasn’t any evidence to work from. The simple act of charting her thoughts down, however, gave her a mental framework with which she could begin to dissect and analyze the problem, even if most of her answers were patently absurd.

Sunset Shimmer… if she, or something that looked like her existed here in Ponyville, then there would have to be a footprint somewhere. Twilight pulled out her phone and, her fingers trembling slightly, punched her name into the search engine.

The first result was an old obituary article from seven years ago, of course. It was her phone, after all; it would default to her regional searching preferences, rather than anything useful to the situation at hand.

Twilight took a deep breath, then limited the search parameters to Ponyville and the surrounding area. The name popped up in a few places. There were a few blog posts, a few results that had nothing to do with her name at all and just happened to involve the two words in her name individually, a crappy poem. Finally, she opened one that looked promising: an article about local girls involved in a bake sale.

The article itself was pretty amateur school newspaper stuff. Something about a bake sale to support an animal shelter. That quiet girl from earlier, Fluttershy’s, name came up a lot. At the end of the article, she found what she was looking for, her breath catching in her throat.

It was just a simple picture, featuring the five girls she had met today dressed in aprons and handing out baked goods.

And Sunset Shimmer was with them.

Well, that was that, then. Unless she was still hallucinating, she could strike crazy off of her list. Probably. It still felt like a dream somehow, like she was swimming through gallons of mayonnaise.

Twilight zoomed in on the picture, her vision blurry. It was completely impossible, but there it was, plain as day. The caption even referred to her by name. Had she not already seen her in person earlier today, she’d be tempted to claim it was just a really professional photoshop job.

With a shudder, Twilight turned off the phone. It was just a picture of her dead best friend seemingly come back to life, as old as she should be today. There was a no reason to get all weepy and emotional about it; she was a scientist, and she had to approach this from a rational perspective.

There were a lot of questions here, and she was going to get answers.

Sunset Shimmer sat on Pinkie’s living room couch, her legs pulled up against her chest. There was a sinking feeling of dread in her stomach, which was matched by the atmosphere of the room, her friends all sitting around in silence. One of those stupid cat clocks ticked back and forth, making everything seem just a little more oppressive.

There was a loud ding from the kitchen, and Pinkie Pie leapt up, her hair returning to its usual poof. “Ooh, cookies are done!”

As Pinkie disappeared around the corner, Sunset yawned and stretched herself out. She wasn’t really hungry, but it was as good of an icebreaker as anything.

“Do you think she’ll call us if she’s okay?” Fluttershy asked, her voice a bare whimper.

Applejack let out a long sigh. “I dunno, Fluttershy. I gave her my number when we were at the fair, but it ain’t like she knew us for all of ten minutes before, well…” Applejack glanced over towards Sunset and she winced.

“I’m sorry,” Sunset said, lowering her eyes.

“What do you have to apologize for?” Rainbow Dash asked from her position leaning against the wall. “You didn’t do anything wrong. I mean, this time. To her, anyway. Whatever this Twilight’s problem is, it’s her own.”

Sunset groaned, burying her face in her hands. “Didn’t you see the way she looked at me? Even after years of being a bully, even after literally turning into a demon, I don’t think I’ve ever seen someone so utterly terrified of me. If there’s another Twilight, then there’s probably another Sunset around somewhere, right? What sort of horrible things did I do to her to earn a reaction like that…?”

Rainbow Dash growled, stomping across the room and slammed her foot down on the coffee table as Sunset looked up to meet her gaze. “That. Wasn’t. You. I don’t care if this world’s Sunset literally committed genocide! You’re you, and the only person you have to answer for is yourself.”

“Rainbow Dash,” Rarity began, her voice level, “I appreciate the impassioned speech you’re trying to make and all, but please don’t go leaving footprints on the Pie Family’s coffee table. It’s quite rude.”

Sunset snorted, and almost felt herself smile, but it quickly faded. “For want of a nail, right? Thanks for having faith in me, Dash, but from where I’m sitting that nail looks pretty flimsy.”

Rainbow Dash grunted, then spun around and flopped into the armchair instead, folding her arms across her chest.

“Girl’s got a point, Shim,” Applejack said, tapping a foot on the ground. “The Twilight I met was pretty different, than, uh, Princess Twilight. I mean, she’s best friends with the pony versions of all of us, right? And I think you mentioned that she’s the personal student of Princess Celestia, who apparently got a way better deal on that side than being principal of a school. I figure a girl who grows up without any of that might be a little more on the ornery side than one who does.”

Sunset nodded. It made sense, of course. But on the other hoof, it equally applied to her. Princess Celestia had done her best with her, and she had still ended up turning into a monster. What would she be like without even that temperance?

“I think we’re rushing to conclusions, if you ask me,” Rarity said, pulling out her phone. “All we know is that there’s another Twilight, and that she had a panic attack. Rather than sitting around speculating about it, the best way to get real answers is to wait for a chance to talk with those involved. Or, to see if we can find something on the internet.”

With a growing frown, Rarity poked at her phone until she swore under her breath. “Ugh, I can never get a good signal here. Pinkie, can we borrow your laptop?”

“Sure thing, Rarity!” Pinkie cried out, zipping out from the kitchen with a plate of cookies in one hand and a laptop in the other. She set them both on the coffee table, then sat on the floor and began shoveling cookies into her mouth.

They smelled heavenly, and despite her earlier feelings, the audible growling of Sunset’s stomach betrayed her. She decided to dig in while Rarity booted up the computer.

“Eugh,” Rarity said, scrunching up her nose. “Goodness, Pinkie, you really need to learn to wash your hands before using this thing.”

Pinkie Pie giggled, then held up her fingers, covered in cookie crumbs and dabs of melted chocolate, and waggled them at Rarity.

The girls gathered around the table, and the good food and lighthearted banter was able to lift their spirits somewhat.

“Now, let’s see here,” Rarity said as she typed away. “She’s from Baltimare, yes? So we’ll start off by searching for Twilight Sparkle there.”

“Isn’t this kind of, like, stalking or something?” Rainbow Dash asked, spraying cookie crumbs through the air.

“Don’t talk with your mouth full, Dash,” Applejack said, rolling her eyes. “And yeah, probably. But it’s not like we mean her any harm or nothing, we’re just trying to figure some things out.”

“Alright, I’ve got a few results here. Twilight Sparkle graduates high school at the age of sixteen, local science award, local prodigy accepted into Hayvard, and so on.” Rarity simpered. “Well, it looks like she wasn’t exaggerating.”

“I wonder if she’ll become a princess, too?” Fluttershy mumbled, her eyes somewhat distant. When the others turned to look at her she blushed and added, “Oh, um, I mean I wonder if she’ll go into politics or something.”

Sunset shook her head. “I doubt it. Equestrian politics are a little, uh, different from this world’s. I don’t really feel like getting into an explanation right now, but Princess Twilight didn’t really seek out a position of rulership herself. The responsibility more sort of fell on her after she proved herself in various ways.”

“Mmmhmm. Nothing here about politics,” Rarity said.

“Figures,” Applejack said. “Speaking of Princess Twilight, why don’t we just ask her for her take on the situation? Might be a bit more insightful than some old internet articles.”

Sunset reached into her bag and pulled out her journal. “I already sent her a brief message letting her know that I needed to talk to her and it’s kind of important. She hasn’t responded yet, but that’s not too abnormal. She’s a busy mare.”

Pinkie Pie giggled, then switched to the other side of the table to lean over Rarity’s shoulder. “Ooh, search for Sunset next!”

Sunset crossed her arms over her stomach and sat back. She wasn’t even sure she wanted to know at this point. She probably should have done this sort of research on her alternate dimensional counterpart a long time ago, but when she had first arrived in this world she had been too preoccupied with trying to survive, and, since it had never come up again until now, she had never given it much thought.

“Let’s see here… Sunset… Sunset… Ah, here we are, it’s…” Rarity’s eyes widened and she grew pale. “Oh no…”

It felt like a knife twisting in Sunset’s heart as she watched Pinkie’s face fall along with Rarity’s, the girl’s hair suddenly barely standing up at all.

“What? What is it?” Rainbow Dash asked, standing up and moving over to see. The rest of the girls quickly followed suit.

Sunset got there last, and it took her a moment for her to get into a position where she could see the compact screen. When she finally saw what was on the page, she wasn’t really sure how to respond.

“I’m… she’s dead,” Sunset muttered. She felt herself wobble, and suddenly Rainbow Dash and Applejack were there, steadying her and helping her sit down.

Fluttershy’s eyes were wide and already full of tears. “It says she was only ten…” she sniffed, and then started crying in earnest. Rarity wrapped her in a hug, rocking her back and forth.

The obituary included a picture, and Sunset leaned forward, getting a better look. It was weirdly familiar, but at the same time, uncannily different. She had never known what she looked like as a human filly.

“Hiking accident, huh?” Sunset mumbled. Her voice came out hollow. “Never thought that’s what would do me in.”

Applejack put an arm around her shoulder and squeezed, pulling her in tight. The embrace was quickly joined by both Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie.

The warmth and magic of friendship. She had that, now, and she felt herself smile, even as her tears began to fall. But she wasn’t the one who needed it right now.

“Twilight,” Sunset said, her voice cracking slightly. “Not only did I probably bully her relentlessly and Celestia knows what else, but she saw me and thought she was looking at a literal ghost. No wonder she reacted the way she did.”

Rarity reached over and grasped her shoulder tightly. “It’s not your fault, Sunset. Just as Rainbow so eloquently articulated earlier, whatever happened between the two of them has nothing to do with you.”

Sunset leaned back and closed her eyes, and they held the embrace for some time.

Eventually, Sunset wiped at her eyes, sniffing quietly. “Alright, enough of that. What do we do about this?”

“Isn’t there some way we can help her?” Fluttershy asked, her eyes red and her nose runny. “Poor Twilight…”

Pinkie Pie smiled faintly, but it didn’t reach her eyes. “Maybe we could throw her a party? I don’t know what kind of party would work, though…”

“We were planning to tell her the truth anyway, right?” Applejack said, wiping at her brow. “If she still wants to know, I think we should. Might still be able to make friends with the girl.”

Sunset pulled her knees in close. “If that’s the plan, then I should probably sit this one out. There’s no need for me to hurt her any more than I already have, right?”

“Now darling, I think we’re being a bit hasty again, and—”

The doorbell rang, interrupting Rarity. Pinkie Pie immediately dashed to the door and threw it open. “Hiya!”

Sunset couldn’t see who was at the door from where she was sitting, but she could hear a stiff male voice from just around the corner. “Excuse me, Ma'am. My name is Officer Shining Armor. I’m given to understand that you and your friends placed an emergency call earlier today involving a girl who suddenly collapsed in Sugarcube Corner. If possible, I’d like to come in and ask you a couple questions regarding the incident.”

Pinkie Pie narrowed her eyes, and her voice was thick with suspicion. “I dunno… Do you got a warrant?”

“Don’t be rude, Pinkie,” Rarity snapped, rolling her eyes. “He’s just trying to do his job.” She got up to join her at the door. “Of course you can come in, darling, and we’ll be happy to answer your questions. We just baked cookies if you’d like some. Fresh out of the oven.”

The cop laughed as he stepped into the room, a wide grin on his face. “I’m afraid I’ll have to pass, Ma’am. Wife’s been keeping me on a diet. Still, I appreciate the—”

Shining Armor froze when his eyes fell on Sunset Shimmer. She saw the same expression that she had seen from Twilight hours earlier. Recognition, then fear.

Instead of shifting to pure terror and panic, however, this time it switched to anger.

“What the hell are you?” Shining Armor growled, his hand moving down to rest on his holster.

Rarity immediately planted herself in front of him as the others all stood up in unison. “Officer, please. I assure you, there’s a perfectly reasonable explanation for this, and we’ll be happy to explain it to you. I beg you, don’t do anything rash.”

Sunset wished she could curl up into a ball and disappear.

Shining Armor took a deep breath, but his eyes remained a blazing inferno. “A reasonable explanation as to why a little girl I helped bury seven years ago is apparently all grown up and sitting in your living room?”

Standing up shakily, Sunset pushed her way forward through her protective shield of friends. “It’s okay, girls.”

The girls let her pass warily, not taking their eyes off of Shining Armor.

“You’re Twilight’s older brother, right? Shining Armor?” Sunset asked, looking him right in the eye.

Shining Armor raised an eyebrow. “You say that like it’s something you don’t already know.”

Sunset shook her head. “The full explanation is long and complicated, and more than a little unbelievable. The short version is this. I’m the Sunset Shimmer from a dimension parallel to this one. I crossed over about four years ago and have been living here ever since. Up until about ten minutes ago when we looked it up online, I had no idea that the Sunset Shimmer of this world was deceased. I apologize for any grief my appearance has caused you or your family.”

Shining Armor stared at her blankly for several moments before he reached up and pinched at his nose. “That’s… as reasonable of an explanation as any, I suppose, for something so clearly impossible. You go to Canterlot High then, right? I’ve heard your name come up before at the station, but it was never documented because you’re a minor, and I always dismissed it as a coincidence.”

“I… haven’t always been a model citizen,” Sunset said, biting her lip, “but I’ve been doing my best to turn over a new leaf recently.”

The others nodded and murmured their support, but grew silent when Shining Armor looked over them, eyes hard as diamond. “Very well then. Miss Shimmer, I’d like to talk to you in private.”

“I see. Okay.” Sunset moved forward to follow him, but Rainbow Dash tugged on her sleeve, her eyes fierce. Sunset shook her head, then pulled herself free, following Shining Armor into the kitchen.

Shining Armor leaned against the far wall, tapping his foot against the floor rapidly. About a minute passed in silence, before he finally spoke up. “Alright. I don’t even want to get into what it means if what you’re telling me is true. Trying to understand that crap just isn’t me.

“It all pales in comparison to the important point in all of this anyway.” Shining Armor crossed over to where Sunset was standing in two long strides and leaned in over her, pressing his arm against the kitchen cabinet. “You need to stay the hell away from my little sister.”

Sunset felt herself tense up. She was no stranger to intimidation, and he was clearly a natural.

Shining Armor pulled back, a strained smile on his face. "I never really even liked her. Sunset, the real Sunset Shimmer, that is. She was a brat, bossy, arrogant, always telling Twilight what to do, distracting her from her studies and getting her in trouble.

“But you know what?” Shining Armor asked, running a hand through his hair. “Twilight adored her. She followed her all around like a lost puppy dog, hanging on her every word. They were BFFs when Twilight had no one before. And even as Sunset threatened to drag Twilight down with her own bad behavior, Twilight was a positive influence on her. They probably would have evened out somewhere in the middle.”

Shining Armor turned back to glare at Sunset. As angry as he was, his eyes betrayed a deep sadness behind them. “And then Sunset died, Twilight was there to see it, and it fucking destroyed her. Seven years later and she still wakes up screaming sometimes. She fakes it, a lot. She thinks we can’t tell, but we can. I can’t remember the last time I’ve seen her smile or laugh and mean it.

“I… fucking shit.” Shining Armor choked, then turned around, covering his eyes with his hand. “It doesn’t take many people to carry a child sized coffin, you know. It was just me and her father. I’m not even sure why I volunteered. I was barely even an adult myself, but when I looked at my baby sister I just...”

Shining Armor shuddered, then took a deep breath. He barked a short laugh, full of bitterness. “This is getting way too maudlin. Look, you, if you are what you say you are, then it’s nothing personal. But you need to make yourself scarce. She’s been getting better slowly, and you’re the absolute worst thing that could happen to her life right now.”

Without even looking back, Shining Armor exited the kitchen, and then the front door, slamming it behind him.

Sunset Shimmer slumped to the kitchen floor, sobbing, as five faces peered in at her.

Author's Note

Aww, why you gotta be like that Shiny.

Quick, go for the cicada block!

This chapter released early as a thanks to you readers, and as celebration for being in the feature box.

... That's all you get though. Regular updates will continue on Monday, Sept 21st and will stick to a weekly schedule from then on out.

17: Possibilities

Dear Diary

I finally got back from the camping trip. Sunset still wouldn’t return my calls, or answer my messages online. So I decided to go over her head. I got Mom to talk to Sunset’s dad and arrange a playdate for the both of us under the impression that Sunset already knew.

Sunset got pretty mad when I showed up, and she locked herself in her room. I didn’t go away though, and I stayed outside until she finally talked to me.

She was hurt. Not because of anything I did, or because of what the girls said, but because she felt that she had let me down, and that she didn’t deserve to have me as a friend. Because she lost control of her temper and ruined what would have been a great time for the both of us.

For someone that’s nearly as smart as me, Sunset can be kind of dumb sometimes.

I didn’t care about any of that. I mean, yeah, it’s probably something she needs to work on, but I would have been happy if she had just talked to me afterwards. Sunset is my friend, and that’s all that matters.

I told her that, and she finally let me in, and we hugged and cried a bunch, then I offered to take her out into the woods to show her some of the stuff I had learned.

Maybe it wasn’t the best summer we could have had, but I don’t regret a thing.

-Twilight Sparkle

Twilight yawned as she made her way down the stairs, trying her best not to trip over the dog weaving between her legs as she went.

"Morning, sleepyhead!" Cadance called out from the kitchen. "Breakfast is almost ready."

Shining Armor looked up from his phone and flashed her a grin. "Man, I'm jealous. I can't remember the last time I got to take a vacation like that."

Twilight shrugged, sitting at the table next to him. "So take one. You've got a lot of vacation days saved up, don't you?"

"Yeah, well..."

Cadance came out and began setting plates on the table. "Not always that simple, I'm afraid. You know how hectic our schedules can get.”

"Sounds like an excuse to me," Twilight said, digging into her food. "You guys do anything interesting while I was gone?"

Shining Armor and Cadance shared a knowing look before smirking.

Twilight scrunched her face up. "Ugh, nevermind, I don't want to hear about it. And I don't want those sorts of questions directed at me either."

Cadance stuck her tongue out, then slid into her seat across from Twilight. “So, what’s next in the life of Twilight Sparkle?”

“More science, I guess. Still a lot of work to do.”

“Is that all?” Cadance asked, raising an eyebrow. “You have a girlfriend now, you can’t become complacent just because you got lucky. Canterlot High will probably be having their prom in, what, two months now? Are you gonna go?”

Twilight sighed. “I dunno. Probably? I’m not a student, but if Sunset wants me to go I guess I will. Does it really matter that much?”

Cadance smacked her forehead with a palm. “Boo. Come on, Twilight, think of the romance! Prom is the only thing that matters in life for every teenager ever! Haven’t you seen literally any movie? Plus, we should totally go dress shopping. I know a really great place down by the mall; they’ve got some outfits that would suit you perfectly.”

“Actually,” Twilight said, pulling out her phone. “I’ve already got that covered. Rarity makes dresses in her spare time, and she said she’d hook me up. They’re actually pretty good.”

“Is that so?” Cadance narrowed her eyes. “Remind me to have a talk with her some time. I’ll see what she considers fashionable.”

Twilight snorted, and Shining Armor rolled his eyes.

“Twily’s not a doll you can just dress up, honey.”

“But, but!” Cadance turned to her husband, her eyes wide and sparkling. “But she’s so adorable, and I want to get lots of pictures of her and her girlfriend being adorable together!”

“Hey, bro,” Twilight said, scrolling through her phone as she purposefully ignored Cadance. “What’s your schedule look like next week?”

“Hmm.” Shining Armor set down his fork and turned back to his own phone. “Looks like I actually got that weekend off. Why, did you have something in mind?”

“You think you could run a game for me and the girls?”

Shining Armor leaned forward, tenting his fingers in front of his face. “I don’t know. Do you think they can handle it?”

Twilight shrugged. “Probably not. They’ll all be total noobs.”

“I see. Excellent.”

Cadance crossed her arms over her chest with a loud harrumph. “Oh, I see how it is. I want to talk about dresses and romance and pretty girls, and I get completely sidelined. But we start talking about dice and roleplaying and stupidly-complicated rule systems and everyone's already off in their own worlds. Why do I even bother?”

“Because,” Shining Armor said, standing up and grabbing his plate. “I’m awesome enough to do the dishes, give you back rubs, and because I love you with all of my heart.”

“Tch.” Cadance looked her husband up and down as she continued to pout. “And now you’re ruining a perfectly good dramatic hissy fit by being all reasonable about it. Where’s your sense of adventure?”

“If it helps,” Twilight said, standing up and grabbing her own plate, “I can try and goad him to the point where he flips the table.”

“You wanna be a NPC?” Shining armor asked, kissing his wife on the cheek as he made his way to the kitchen. “I’ll let you ham it up as much as you like.”

Cadance rolled her eyes, but then broke out into a big smile. “Yeah, that sounds like fun.”

“Please meet me in my office after class.
- P.C."

Sunset crumpled up the fancy stationery and stuffed it into her pocket. Out of all the things she wanted to do, talking with Principal Celestia was exceedingly low on the list—especially considering the alternatives. She pulled out her phone, checking her recent messages again.

“Hey, come over to my house tonight. I want your help with some science stuff. Also I want us to all play a game next weekend and I want to get a head start on teaching you the rules. <3 xoxo”

She hesitated in front of the door to the principal’s office. Principal Celestia wasn’t Princess Celestia—that much was obvious. The former lacked the millennia of ancient wisdom and the regal bearing of the latter, and as far as Sunset could tell, was just an ordinary middle-aged woman in charge of a single school.

But she made Sunset feel uneasy all the same. She was colder than the Celestia she remembered, and her eyes had a way of boring deep into her soul, as if to shine a light on all of the ugly parts of herself she’d rather leave behind.

Gritting her teeth, she knocked on the door.

“Come in,” a voice said from inside.

Sunset entered and made her way to the desk. It had been months since her reformation, and still the negative memories of this room swirled through her mind. Sunset had never been to this room without some misdeed spurring her visit, and even if she had usually managed to defer the blame to someone else, the pain was still there.

“Sit,” Celestia commanded, gesturing to the open chair. She put on a smile. “It’s good to see you, Sunset Shimmer. It’s been a while since we’ve spoken like this. Did you enjoy your Spring Break?”

There was a reason for that. And as for her spring break… what would even be the best way to describe it? Wonderful? Magical? Fun? Sexy? Beautiful? Cute? Adorable? An absolute joy to spend time with?

“Good,” Sunset said, face steady. “I had a lot of fun.”

Celestia shifted a stack of papers and laid them flat on her desk. “I’m glad to hear it. Do you know why I’ve called you in here today?”

A dozen sarcastic replies jumped up Sunset’s throat, but she swallowed all of them, opting instead to merely shake her head.

“I’m a very busy woman, Miss Shimmer. I wish I could give each and every student the kind of personal attention they deserve, but alas, there is only one of me. You, on the other hand, are a special case. After the… incident last fall, I gave you a second chance to prove yourself, which—judging by the events of last spring—was an excellent gamble on my part. I’m proud that you’ve been able to turn yourself around.”

Sunset could already hear the next word coming.

“But not everything is music and rainbows. There are only two months left in this semester, after which you will graduate and become a full grown woman ready to take her place in the world. Your grades, on the other hand, tell a different story. I see a girl before me who has massive potential, and who could accomplish great things, if she were only to apply herself. Tell me: do you think you have gotten all that you can out of your time here in high school? Have you learned enough to prepare you for what lies ahead?”

Sunset almost barked out a short laugh but caught herself, pinching her arm quietly. The pursuit of greatness was exactly what had landed her in this world.

“I don’t know,” she mumbled, forcing herself to look away from the endless abyss of those judgemental eyes.

“I see.” Principal Celestia opened a drawer, pulled out a flier, and placed it in front of Sunset. “Two months isn’t a very long time, but with the right amount of effort, it can make a tremendous difference. I have here a list of personal tutors who would be willing to help you with your schoolwork. It would, however, require you to work hard and study harder. The only one who can make the change is you. The rest of us can just help you along the way.”

Sunset picked up the flyer and looked it over. What a joke. She should work her ass off, studying hard, for what, exactly? A human education? A few extra points on her human degree? To shore up on her knowledge of human history or literature or anatomy, so that her application to human college would look better? Sunset wasn’t like Twilight. She had never cared about knowledge for the sake of knowledge. To her it it had always been the method through which she would obtain power. Without that dark lust driving her, studying lost a lot of its appeal.

“Thanks,” she said. “I’ll consider it. Is that all?”

Celestia narrowed her eyes a hair’s breadth, then sighed. “Yes, that is all. Please, consider my words carefully, Sunset Shimmer. This is your future we’re talking about. It’s not something to be taken lightly.”

Sunset stood up, nodded her thanks again, and left.

A part of her wanted to just dump the flier in the nearest trashbin, but some pang of reason drove her to fold it up and place it inside her bag instead.

But even if that had been a total waste of time, she still had plans with Twilight to look forward to.

“Hand me that boiling flask, would you?”

“Sure thing.”

“Perfect.” Twilight started the burner, then stepped back, making her way across the makeshift laboratory. “Now all we have to do is wait.”

Sunset grinned and stretched, her bones popping audibly. “Always the fun part, right? I’d kiss you, but that’s probably a bad idea with all these chemicals around.”

Twilight blushed, but kept her expression neutral. “I’m sure we can get plenty of that in later.”

“You really think this is going to work?” Sunset asked, resting a hand on her hip. “Magic is a difficult thing to isolate, even when you have access to it as a tool.”

“Well, I have to try, don’t I?” Twilight pulled off her gloves and moved over to the utility sink to wash her hands. “Equestrian Magic transforms your bodies. It causes physical changes and grants speed and strength and additional powers when exposed to certain emotional stimuli, usually brought about by intense emotions that result from friendship, or an elevated sense of concentration and focus. What someone like Rainbow Dash might refer to as ‘the zone.’”

Sunset laughed. “I’m supposed to be the expert on magic here, but honestly you’re on a better track than I am. None of that is how I’d describe or classify magic back home, but for whatever reason that’s how things happen here. Maybe it has something to do with the Elements of Harmony?”

Twilight pulled out her phone and set a timer. “Just think of the potential implications!. If we can isolate your magic, we can figure out the exact chemical composition and possibly synthesize it. Testing it on humans would probably be dangerous of course, but who knows what sorts of things it could accomplish? Curing cancer is a bit cliché, but still a definite possibility. Heck, if you guys had better control over it, you could easily moonlight as superheroes.”

“Who’s to say I already don’t?” Sunset moved up behind Twilight and wrapped her arms around her. “The elegant mage, Star Blaze, blinding enemies with fire and justice.” After a brief pause she frowned. “This whole scene does actually seem like an origin story in one of those superhero movies. Probably for one of the villains.”

“I’d watch that movie,” Twilight said, giggling. She took Sunset’s hand and squeezed, before she pulled out of the embrace. “But don’t worry. I can recognize the potential, but I know how all this stuff works in real life. Even if it's possible to synthesize magic, it’d probably take decades of testing before scientists could do anything useful with it. I just need to study as much as I can, write an amazing paper, and win a Nobel Prize. Easy.”

“Be careful. Pride goeth before the fall.” Sunset made her way over to a couch in the corner of the garage, sitting down and taking off her own gloves. “So, what was that game you were talking about anyway?”

Star Blaze’s footsteps echoed off the slick dungeon walls as she led the way. The flickering flames adorning her staff cast deep shadows around every corner and into every nook and cranny, leaving them near blind to whatever sort of horrors might be lurking just out of sight.

“This must be it,” she muttered, stopping before a massive set of double doors that towered above her. They were covered in intricate patterns of runes and sigils, only some of which she recognized, but the time it would take to translate them all was more than she had to spare. The doors were flanked on either side by two robed and hooded statues, their massive stone greatswords thrust into the ground.

“Boss man what hurt girl through here?” Ironbite asked, stepping up to the front of the party and rolling his massive shoulders, the popping of his bones loud enough to echo.

Diamond Glitter sashayed up to Ironbite, daintily resting her hand on his shoulder. “Yes, I’m sure this is the place, darling. Our foe is just beyond these doors.”

Ironbite gave a lopsided grin, and unsheathed his great axe. “Guess I’ll door then.”

“Woah now, hold up there big guy,” Arclyte said, stepping forward with a pair of lockpicks between her fingers. “Let’s let the pros handle this, okay? I’ll have this door open in, like, three seconds tops.”

Star Blaze frowned. Something was off here. She could sense the hum of magical energy nearby, and there was a faint taste of ozone in the air.

“Hey guys! You think if I’m up here I can surprise the bad-guy by jumping down on him from on top of his own statue?”

Star Blaze flinched as she looked up to see Heartsong waving at them from on top of the statues. She began calling forth arcane signatories in her mind, but after a few tense moments of silence, she relaxed. “Heartsong, be careful! Those statues could be trapped.”

A loud click rang out, and Arclyte pulled away from the door, dusting her hands off. “See what’d I tell you? Easy as—”

A wave of energy rushed past, and the runes on the door lit up. Star Blaze took a split-second to translate what runes she knew—then screamed, “Get down!”, drawing into her own magics in the process.

Lightning arced from the door in searing bolts of power, coursing through the assembled party with deadly force.

But just as soon as it had started, it was over. Star Blaze’s vision was full of white spots, and she was trembling, but relatively unharmed. Her left hand still crackled with the electricity that she had absorbed and redirected, so she crouched and discharged it harmlessly into the ground.

“Ugh,” Diamond Glitter said, standing up and dusting off her dress. “Is everyone alright?”

Crisp Fritter groaned, and pushed herself up off the ground, her plate armor still steaming and sparking. “Course it had t’be lighting. I swear, armor ain’t doing me no good in a place like this.”

“Oh no, Arclyte!” Woodwidow screamed, rushing in from behind and kneeling by the unconscious and twitching rogue. “Please be okay. I’ll help you, I promise!”

There was a soft glow and rush of wind that smelled of flowers, and Arclyte gasped for breath, the restorative energy flowing through her.

“What the… what happened?” Arclyte groaned, rubbing her head.

“Oh, thank goodness,” Woodwidow whimpered, clinging to her tightly. “I was worried for a second. You really need to be more careful, Arclyte.”

Ironbite laughed, poking Arclyte in the chest with a meaty finger. “Or you need get tougher, and take hit better. Barely scratch me.”

Arclyte growled and slapped his hand away, standing up. “I’m fine, geez. I just got unlucky, is all. Magical traps are dumb anyway.”

“I’m not sure if it was intended to kill us,” Star Blaze said, sighing, “but it does sap our resources a little more before the big fight.”

“Speaking of resources,” Crisp Fritter said, “could use a little healing myself over here.”

“Ooh, let me get this one!” Heartsong said, her hair sticking out in every direction. “I think everyone is a little dinged up, so I’ll get that taken care of in a jiffy! Oh when you’re feeling kind of down, and you really want to frown, you’ve just got to—”

Star Blaze tuned out the song. While the music behind them was sincere, and she could already feel the magic washing away her fatigue, the lyrics tended to rhyme poorly and were often out of key. Instead, she focused on the door, checking to make sure there were no more arcane surprises.

“I think it was just a one shot deal,” Star Blaze said, running her fingers along the runes. “But anything could be behind here. Be ready for it.”

Crisp cleared her throat and spat on the ground, before pulling out her sword and shield. “Alright, team, listen up. I dunno what’s behind that door, but it ain’t gonna be pretty. Our main goal here is to rescue the princess. If we don’t get her back soon, there’s gonna be war, and countless innocent lives will be at risk. If we can take down the evil sorcerer in the meantime, then hey, ain’t gonna argue with that. But gettin’ her out alive and well is priority number one. We all clear?”

“If, um,” Woodwidow said, raising a hesitant finger, “there’s a priority number two… or I guess three? Please just be careful. I can only do so much, and I want us all to be able to walk out of here alive.”

Everyone nodded, their faces grim.

“Alright then,” Crisp said, wiping at her brow. “Let’s do this. Ironbite, door.”

“Door,” Ironbite repeated. He pushed the doors open, his muscles straining with the effort.

A chill wind greeted them as the doors slid open, a howling force coming from somewhere in the vast chasm of darkness beyond.

Star Blaze raised her staff to bring forth light, but she needn't have bothered. A pair of blue flames sprung into existence before them, followed by another, and another, flanking a path to the center of the room.

The flames circled a large altar, surrounded by glowing sigils etched into the ground. Atop of it, bound with chains, sat Princess Buttercup.

Princess Buttercup turned her head to see the party, rolled her eyes, and began to struggle against her bonds. “About freakin’ time someone showed up. Do you have any idea how long I’ve been waiting down here?”

“Uh…”

“Don’t just stand there gawking! Get over here and untie me! I swear, adventurers these days.”

Diamond Glitter smirked, then made her way up the firelit path. “I understand how you must feel, darling, and I do apologize for any tardiness on our part, but we’re doing the best we can. Everyone has a role to play in these sorts of things, no?”

“Yeah, yeah,” the Princess said with a sigh. Clearing her throat several times, her eyes filled with tears and she wailed, “Oh, brave adventurers, please save me! Heeeelp! The evil villain will surely be back any moment!”

Crisp snorted, giving Diamond Glitter a sidelong glance. “Sounds like someone else I know.”

Ironbite gave a lopsided grin, jogging towards the altar. “Ironbite save pretty lady!”

Star Blaze’s eyes widened as she sensed magic stirring in the air. “Wait!”

A flicker shot past, and in a flash a dark hooded figure appeared above the altar, robe billowing in the wind.

“Welcome,” a deep voice rumbled, coming from all around them at once. “To your doom.”

“To our doom?” Princess Buttercup, asked. “Are you serious? I can’t even get captured by quality villains these days. Unbelieveable.”

“Tell me about it,” Diamond Glitter said, yawning. “And overly long black billowing robes? It’s completely out of fashion.”

“Silence!” The figure roared, the ground shaking with the sheer volume of it. “None of you shall leave my lair—”

A dagger blossomed from his chest.

“Blah blah blah,” Arclyte said, pulling another dagger from its sheath. “Shut up and fight.”

The hooded figure removed the blade and cast it aside. “So be it.”

The doors slammed shut behind them with a bang, and the blue flames floated into the air, spreading out across the room. Each one settled into what appeared to be a massive suit of armor. They came to life with a blue light in their eyes, drew their weapons, and clanked forward.

Star Blaze lurched backwards, positioning herself behind Crisp Fritter and several of the constructs while chanting under her breath and moving her fingers through the elaborate dance of arcane gestures. Her magic filled her, lit up her eyes and her staff, and half a dozen small orbs of fire sprang up around her, circling around her head.

With a casual flick of her wrist, she sent one of the orbs crashing into the nearest suit of armor. It exploded with a deafening roar and a backlash of wind that sucked the breath out of everyone nearby for a brief instant. The armor toppled backwards, but as soon as it hit the ground, it twitched and moved to stand up once more.

Arclyte landed on the downed construct and, with a blur of motion, her twin daggers sliced into the vulnerable straps that held it all together. It collapsed in on itself with a soft sigh and a rattle of metal, the light fading from its eyes.

“Hah,” Arclyte said, spinning her daggers around. “These guys are total—”

There was a high pitched whine, and the collapsed armor exploded in a torrent of blue fire. The concussive force washed over them and hurled Arclyte through the air, smoking as she tumbled across the ground and landed at Crisp’s feet.

“Dangit,” Crisp growled, buckling slightly under two heavy blows she caught on her shield. “They light up when they go down, be careful!”

Woodwidow dashed in, her head low, to play medic again while Ironbite charged in a frothing rage, slamming one of the pair pinning down Crisp and knocking it a good fifteen feet back.

Star Blaze darted her attention every which way, trying to focus on everything at once as the adrenaline coursed through her veins, heightening her perception. To her right she watched Diamond Glitter take on one of the hulking monstrosities, her style of combat always looking more like an elaborate dance than a brawl.

Diamond Glitter swayed left and right, dodging strikes with perfect clarity and grace, before delivering two swift kicks to the knees, then leaping up and delivering a third to the chest, sending the construct staggering.

“Diamond!” Star Blaze called out. Diamond took the hint, diving out of the way and rolling as Star unleashed another fireball. When the construct fell, she followed up her previous spell with a concussive blast of sound, sending it careening through the air and into the distant corner of the chamber, where it exploded safely away from her friends.

The thunder from her spell in these enclosed quarters was practically deafening, and she felt the ground tremble under her feet.

“Star, look out!” Heartsong screamed.

Star Blaze spun just in time to see a sword descending down on her. She pulled on her rapidly diminishing reserves of magical power and raised a hand, summoning a protective forcefield.

The forcefield cracked under the pressure, and even though the backlash sent a jolt through her right arm that left it feeling numb, the attack had been deflected.

A left hook to her gut caught her by surprise.

The force of the punch sent her flying backwards, tumbling across the floor. She groaned, barely able to breathe as her ribs sang out in sweet agony.

Struggling to rise, she could see the golem advancing towards her, raising its sword once more.

“Hey now, don’t worry, I’ve got you!” Heartsong sang softly, kneeling by her side. With a murmur of magic, a veil of light spread around them, and the construct stopped advancing, looking around for a few moments before turning his attention to the rest of the party.

“Damnit,” Star Blaze growled, the words painful even as she felt Heartsong’s healing fill her once again. With the shock of the blow she had lost concentration on her miniature fireballs, and they had winked out of existence. Talk about a waste.

Ironbite’s axe cleaved deep into the chest of one of the golems, and he let out a roar of triumph as it fell. The following explosion didn’t even faze the beast of a man; he walked out of the flames, already searching for his next target.

Star Blaze stood back up, the pain in her chest all but gone. She surveyed the battlefield, did a quick assessment of what power she had left, then raised her staff and fired a quick, if basic, lance of fire towards the construct engaged with Crisp. It slagged a line of metal across its chest, and Crisp took the opportunity to plunge her sword into its “heart”, and ducked behind her shield as it exploded.

With only one remaining construct, and Arclyte back on her feet, their combined efforts ended the battle in just a few more seconds.

“Ugh,” Arclyte groaned. “Why the heck am I the one who keeps getting knocked out?”

“Stop it,” Woodwidow scolded, lightly slapping Arclyte’s hand. “I’m not done with you yet. Hold still.”

“Huh. Weren’t so tough,” Crisp said, keeping a wary eye out around her.

“Uh, hello, still chained up over here? Cool fight and all, but I’m getting cramps,” Princess Buttercup said, shaking her chains for emphasis.

Ironbite strode over to the altar, grabbed the chains, and tore them apart with his bare hands. “Ironbite save pretty lady,” he grunted, looking particularly pleased with himself.

Buttercup rolled her eyes, but couldn’t help smiling. “Yes, it seems like you did. Such a gentleman.”

Before anyone could catch their breath, the ground rumbled under their feet.

“What now?” Star Blaze groaned, her eyes darting about. The cloaked figure had disappeared in the chaos, but she could hear his laughter echoing across the cavern.

There was an ear-splitting crash, and a large chunk of stone slammed into the ground not twenty feet away.

“This place is falling apart!” Crisp yelled, rising to her feet. “We’ve gotta get out of here now!”

Ironbite nodded and hit the doors to the chamber like a charging bull. They didn’t budge an inch.

“Arclyte, quick, look for other exits!” Crisp barked, gesturing to the cave around them.

The rumbling intensified, and most of Star’s concentration was occupied making sure she wasn’t crushed under falling rock. With a quick spell, she sent a bolt of force at a boulder the size of her head, veering it off course so it didn’t land on Woodwidow.

“There’s no other exits!” Arclyte called back from the darkness, her voice tinged with an edge of panic. “We’re trapped!”

“Oh, no no no,” Princess Buttercup mumbled, huddling close to Crisp. “I am not going to die buried alive in a dirty cave!”

Crisp Fritter stared down at the Princess, before her face hardened with grim determination. “Don’t worry, Princess. We came to get you out of here, and that’s what we’re gonna do.”

“How?” Star Blaze asked, blasting another rock out of the sky, “We don’t have much time!”

“Do you still have that scroll? The one that teleports or whatever?”

Star had found it early on in the dungeon, but… “It can only take myself and one other person out of here safely.”

Crisp Fritter nodded. “Do it then. Get the Princess out.”

Princess Buttercup threw herself over to Star Blaze, her eyes wide. “Oh, thank you. Do it, hurry!”

“But… you guys…” Star looked around at her friends, who huddled together, doing their best to deflect the debris from above as it piled up around them.

“Don’t worry!” Heartsong said, her smile never fading. “We’re super-awesome, and can totally handle ourselves!” She slapped Star Blaze on the shoulder. “Here, take all the luck I can give. You’ll probably need it out there on your own!”

“But—”

“Do it!” Crisp snapped, grunting as she barely dodged some debris. “That’s an order!”

Her fingers shaking, Star Blaze reached into her pouch and unfurled the scroll contained within. She recited the inscribed spell, praying that the tears in her eyes didn’t cause her to flub anything.

As the magic took hold, she watched the world fade away, just as the cavern collapsed in all around them.

"And with that," Shining Armor said, his voice low as he closed his book, "we draw this week’s session to a close."

There was a chorus of groans from around the table.

"Shoot. That's one heck of a cliffhanger to leave us on."

“This is stupid.” Rainbow Dash glared daggers at her collection of dice. "What's the point of putting everything into dexterity if I keep rolling ones and twos?"

"The dice fall where they fall," Twilight said, a smug grin on her face as she picked her plastic Ironbite figure off the table. "Plus, I told you not to dump constitution. You can't dodge everything."

"Seriously though, you girls did great," Shining Armor said with a wide smile, his ‘DM face’ evaporating. "Great thinking with the teleport, Applejack. And you too, Sunset, for going along with the plan. I have some good ideas for next week."

Sunset shrugged, blushing slightly. "It was pretty intense, and we didn't have a lot of time to think it through. Still, we've been at this for three weeks now; I think I'm starting to get the hang of it."

“Yep!” Twilight grabbed Sunset’s hand, leaned up, and kissed her on the cheek. “You were totally awesome.”

Cadance cleared her throat.

“Oh, right. You were awesome too, sweetheart,” Shining Armor said, rolling his eyes. “And thanks for bringing the snacks, Pinkie Pie.”

“No problemo,” Pinkie Pie said, standing up. “I’ll help with cleaning up too!”

It wasn’t long before everything was put away, and almost everyone had gone on their separate ways home.

“Hey, Sunset?”

Sunset slid her jacket over her shoulders and grabbed her helmet off of the coat rack before turning to Twilight. “Yeah?”

Twilight frowned, clasping her hands together. “Are we actually going to prom together? I mean, I’ve kind of been assuming we are, but it’s getting closer and we never actually said anything about it, so…”

Sunset blinked, then smacked her forehead with her palm. “I’m so sorry! I had just kinda assumed, you know? I… do you wanna go to prom with me?”

Twilight giggled. “Of course I do. I’ll warn you now, though: I can’t dance.”

“Really?” Sunset shrugged. “Well, we’ve still got a month to practice. I’d be happy to teach you; I know some of the basics, at least.”

“Wait, you do?”

“Yeah. Flash taught me, way back when.”

Twilight made a sour face, but sighed, quickly dispelling it. “Alright, I’ll see if I can work dance lessons into my schedule.” She leaned up and kissed Sunset on the lips. “Drive safe.”

Sunset smiled, then put on her helmet. “I always do.”

Twilight entered the living room and flopped down onto the couch next to her brother. He was pouring through his campaign notes, occasionally scribbling something down to the sounds of the low static and occasional chatter of a police band radio.

“Hey. I know I asked you to run this and all, but I forgot how much prep work goes into it behind the scenes. I hope it’s not eating into your free time too much.”

Shining Armor shrugged, closing a folder and setting it aside. “Nah, it’s fine, don’t worry about it. I love being able to spend time with my little sister. Plus, I’ve missed this.”

Twilight laughed, nudging him with an elbow. “Yeah, I can tell.”

“I’ll have to time everything right so we can end it on a strong note. The rest of the girls are all graduating soon, right?”

“Yeah.” Twilight frowned. It was easy to forget that graduation was still such a big deal for people, since she had already done so. “I think they’re all planning to go to Canterlot University. It’s pretty close by.”

Shining Armor raised an eyebrow. “And you’re still going to Hayvard, on the far north end of Canterlot.”

Twilight bit her lip, wringing her hands together. “It’s not that far… like, what, an hour in light traffic? Not exactly the end of the world. Plus, the internet is a thing.”

“Yeah. It’s not always bad. Still, I almost never get to see my buddies from high school anymore. College was one thing, but when I moved out here with Cadance, well… In any case, friendship is great, but what about Sunset?”

“That’s easy, she’ll just…” Twilight paused, then lowered her finger. “I guess I haven’t really given it much thought. But it’s not like we’re going to break up or anything.”

Shining Armor turned to give her a level look. “Have you talked to Sunset about it at all? These things are important, Twilight.”

Twilight fidgeted, sinking further into the couch. “Yeah, I know that. I guess I’m just caught up in the moment, you know? Life and all its wonders, and stuff like that. I probably should though, huh?”

“Probably,” Shining Armor said with a grin, reaching over to ruffle her hair. “You two make a good couple, weird as it is. If you want to hold on to that, you’ll have to put in the effort to do so.”

Twilight nodded, smiling. “Yeah, I will.”

The police band barked a short burst of shrill static, then the choppy voice of a dispatcher.

“We’ve got a ten-fifty down on Main Street. Vehicle collision with a motorcycle. It’s a bit of a mess, so we’ll need a cleanup, over.”

Author's Note

In other news, it turns out I might actually be Satan.

See you all next week!